Skip to main content

Full text of "Fragmenta liturgica : documents, illustrative of the liturgy of the Church of England, exhibiting the several emendations of it, and substitutions for it, that have been proposed from time to time, and partially adopted, whether at home or abroad"

See other formats


Digitized  by 

the  Internet  Archive 

in  2015 

https://archive.org/details/fragmentaliturgi06hall 


9 


FRAGMENTA  LITURGICA. 


VOL.  VI. 


dFraamenta  Utturatca. 


DOCUMENTS, 

ILLUSTRATIVE  OF  THE 
EXHIBITING 

THE  SEVERAL  EMENDATIONS  OF  IT,  AND 
SUBSTITUTIONS  FOE.  IT,  THAT  HATE  BEEN  PROPOSED 
FROM  TIME  TO  TIME,  AND  PARTIALLY  ADOPTED, 
WHETHER  AT  HOME  OR  ABROAD. 

EDITED 

BY  THE  EEV.  PETEE'hALL,  M.A. 

IN  SEVEN  VOLUMES. 

2Fot.  m.— Bextim'Z  Btbatiang. 


BATH  :  PRINTED  BY  BINNS  AND  GOODWIN. 
MDCCCXLVIII. 


Compleat  Collection 

O  F 

DEVOTIONS: 

TAKEN  FROM 

The  Apoftolical  Conftitutions,  the  Ancient 
Liturgies,  and  the  Common  Prayer  Book 
of  the  Church  of  England. 

Part  I. 
COMPREHENDING 

The  Publick  Offices  of  the  Church. 

Humbly  offered 

To  the  Confideration  of  the  prefent  Churches 
of  Chriitendom,  Greek,  Roman,  Englifh, 
and  all  others. 


L  0  N  D  0  N: 
Printed  in  the  Year  M.DCC,  XXXIV. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  READER. 


The  following  Collection  of  Devotions  is  founded  upon  these 
two  principles. 

1st.  That  the  best  method  for  all  Churches  and  Christians  to 
follow,  is  to  lay  aside  all  modern  hypotheses,  customs,  and 
private  opinions,  and  submit  to  all  the  doctrines,  practices, 
worship,  and  discipline,  not  of  any  Particular,  but  of  the 
Ancient  and  Universal  Church  of  Christ,  from  the  beginning  to 
the  end  of  the  fourth  century ;  which  doctrines,  practices,  wor- 
ship, and  discipline,  thus  universally  and  constantly  received, 
could  not  possibly  be  derived  from  any  other  than  Apostolical 
authority. 

2dly.  That  the  Liturgy  in  the  Apostolical  Constitutions 
is  the  most  ancient  Christian  Liturgy  extant;  that  it  is 
perfectly  pure  and  free  from  interpolation  ;  and  that  the  book 
itself,  called  the  Apostolical  Constitutions,  contains  at  large 
the  doctrines,  laws,  and  settlements,  which  the  three  first  and 
purest  ages  of  the  Gospel  did  with  one  consent  believe,  obey, 
and  submit  to,  and  that  as  derived  to  them  from  Apostolic?.! 


4 


PREFACE. 


men  :  that  therefore  the  said  book,  where  it  does  not  disagree 
with  the  tradition  of  the  Primitive  Catholic  Church,  (as  I  be- 
lieve upon  examination  it  will  hardly  ever  be  found  to  do,  but 
on  the  contrary  may  be  corroborated  thereby,  and  by  the 
consentient  testimony  of  the  holy  Fathers  of  the  three  first 
centuries,)  ought  to  be  received,  submitted  to,  and  allowed 
its  due  authority. 

If  these  two  principles  were  once  put  in  practice,  all  the 
Ecclesiastical  distractions  which  subsist  at  present,  would 
cease  ;  and  a  truly  Catholic  union  would  be  restored  among 
all  Christian  Churches.  That  I  may  contribute  my  mite 
towards  so  desirable  an  end,  I  have  here  ventured  to  present 
the  world  with  what  in  my  humble  opinion  will  be  the 
only  means  to  attain  it ;  which  is  what  some  will  call  a  New, 
but  which  I  presume  to  recommend  to  every  pious  Christian 
as  the  Oldest,  and  therefore  the  Best,  Collection  of  Devotions 
extant  in  the  whole  Christian  world.  This  I  dare  venture  to 
say,  because  1  have  omitted  no  practice  or  ceremony  that 
appears  to  be  supported  by  antiquity,  universality,  and  con- 
sent ;  and  because  I  have  taken  in  all  the  Devotional  part  of 
the  Apostolical  Constitutions,  (except  a  few  particulars  foreign 
to  the  present  purpose,)  at  the  same  time  that  I  have  herein 
included  such  parts  of  the  Common  Prayer  Book  of  the 
Church  of  England,  as  were  necessary  to  complete  the  design. 

As  I  am  more  disposed  to  peace  than  controversy,  I  waive 
engaging  in  the  proof  of  the  two  principles  above  mentioned  : 


PREFACE. 


but  lest  they  should  be  thought  to  be  not  well  grounded,  and 
lest  any  thing  that  I  might  say  in  behalf  of  them  should 
be  misconstrued,  or  received  with  prejudice ;  I  have  chosen 
to  lay  before  all  devout  and  impartial  Christians,  in  an  Ap- 
pendix (to  which  I  refer  them),  some  Extracts  and  Observations, 
taken  from  the  writings  of  very  eminent  and  learned  Divines 
of  different  communions.  By  the  Extracts  the  first,  and  by 
the  Observations  the  second,  principle  will,  I  hope,  be  suf- 
ficiently confirmed. 


y  PEIHGETOH 


THSQLOGICAL 
0  N  T  "EN  T  s!% 


General  Rubrics. 

Tables,  Calendar,  §c. 

Order  for  Morning  Prayer. 

Order  for  Evening  Prayer. 

Prayers  for  Catechumens. 

Prayers  for  Energumens. 

Prayers  for  Candidates  for  Baptism. 

Prayers  for  Penitents. 

Form  of  Admitting  a  Catechumen. 

Form  of  Admitting  to  Penance. 

Form  of  Absolving  a  Penitent. 

The  Penitential  Office. 

The  Holy  Liturgy. 

*  Now  first  inserted  by  the  Editor. — P.  H. 


CONTENTS. 

Public  Baptism  of  Infants. 
Public  Baptism  of  Adults. 
Consecration  of  Oil. 
Consecration  of  Milk  and  Honey. 
Order  of  Confirmation. 
Consecration  of  the  Chrism. 
Private  Baptism  of  Infants. 
Private  Baptism  of  Adults. 
Solemnization  of  Matrimony. 
Churching  of  Women. 
Visitation  of  the  Sick. 
Consecration  of  Oil. 
Communion  of  the  Sick. 
Burial  of  the  Dead. 
Consecration  of  Bishops. 
Ordaining  of  Priests. 
Ordaining  of  Deacons. 
Ordaining  of  Deaconesses. 


GENERAL  RUBRICS. 


The  proper  persons  to  administer  in  all  the  solemn  parts  of 
Public  Worship  are  the  Bishops;  and  in  their  absence,  and 
by  their  permission,  the  Presbyters  or  Priests ;  and  both,  as 
ministered  to  by  the  Deacons. 

If  there  be  no  Deacon  belonging  to  any  particular  Church,  what 
is  in  this  book  ordered  to  be  performed  by  him,  must  be  done 
by  the  Priest. 

Note,  that  wherever  in  this  book  the  People  are  appointed  to  do 
any  thing,  the  Deacon  and  all  the  Clergy  present  {except  the 
Officiating  Priest)  are  supposed  to  be  included  in  the  rule 
unless  it  be  otherwise  particularly  ordered. 

It  is  to  be  noted,  that  such  ornaments  of  the  Church  and  of  the 
Clergy,  at  all  times  of  their  ministration,  shall  be  retained, 
and  be  in  use,  as  were  in  the  Church  of  England  in  the 
second  year  of  the  reign  of  King  Edward  the  Sixth. 

The  posture  for  the  Faithful  in  prayer,  and  at  the  reception 
of  the  Eucharist,  is  kneeling,  on  all  days  but  the  Lord's 
days ;  arid  all  the  days  between  Easter  and  Pentecost  on 


X 


GENERAL  RUBRICS. 


which  it  is  standing,  in  respect  to  and  remembrance  of  our 
Saviour's  resurrection  :  and  therefore  wherever  in  this  book 
the  Faithful  are  ordered  to  kneel,  those  times  are  supposed  to 
be  excepted. 

The  People  during  the  time  of  Divine  Service  are  always 
to  have  their  faces  turned  towards  the  Altar :  the  same  h 
supposed  of  the  Priest  and  Deacon  whenever  they  kneel,  and 
likeivise  when  they  stand,  except  where  it  is  othet  wise- 
ordered. 

The  Men  and  Women  are  to  sit  separate  in  the  Public 
Assemblies. 

Public  Prayers  are  to  be  used  Morning  and  Evening  every 
day.  The  time  for  the  holy  Liturgy,  or  solemn  Communion 
Service,  is  betiveen  nine  in  the  morning  and  noon  ;  except  those 
days  on  which  the  Penitential  Office  is  appointed,  which  is  to 
be  tised  about  that  time,  and  the  Communion  Service  (if  the 
Eucharist  be  celebrated)  about  two  of  the  clock. 

On  Mondays,  the  Bishop,  with  as  many  of  the  Clergy  as  conve- 
niently can,  are  to  meet  together  for  the  exercise  of  Discipline 
according  to  the  laws  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  Ecclesiastical 
Canons.  Any  of  the  Faithful  may  also  be  present,  if  they 
please. 

And  forasmuch  as  nothing  can  be  so  plainly  set  forth,  but  doubts 
may  arise  in  the  use  and  practice  of  the  same  ;  to  appease  all 
such  diversity  (if  any  arise),  and  for  the  resolution  of  all 
doubts  concerning  the  manner  how  to  understand,  do,  and 


GENERAL  RUBRICS. 


X! 


execute  the  things  contained  in  this  Book,  the  parties  that  so 
doubt,  or  diversely  take  any  thing,  shall  always  resort  to  the 
Bishop  of  the  Diocese,  who,  by  his  discretion,  shall  take  order 
for  the  quieting  and  appeasing  of  the  same.  And  if  the 
Bishop  of  the  Diocese  be  in  doubt,  he  must  apply  for  the 
resolution  thereof  to  the  Metropolitan,  and  College  of  Bishops 
in  Provincial  Synod  assembled. 


The  Order  how  the  Psalter  is  appointed  to  be  read. 

The  Psalter  is  the  same  iciih  that  in  the  Gommtm  Prayer  Book  of  the 
Church  of  England,  and  is  to  be  read  once  every  month  according  to 
the  following  directions. 

A  Table  of  the  Psalms  for  every  day  of  the  month. 

In  every  Month. 

For  the  first  Sunday 

Second 

Third 

Fourth 

Morning  Prayer. 

Evening  Prayer. 

2.  1<).  20.  21 
24.  26.  27.  72 
68.  110 
116.  117.  118 

45.  46.  47.  4S 
81.  84.  96.  98 
89.  99 

113.   122.   132.    133.  134. 
150 

First  Monday 
Second 
Third 
Fourth 

1.  3.  5.  7 
49.  52.  53 
83.  85.  87 

119.  part  i,  ii,  iii,  iv, 

!.  9.  10 

58.  59.  62 
91.  94 

119.  part  vii,  viii,  ix,  x. 

First  Tuesday 
Second 
Third 
Fourth 

11.  12.  14.  15 
56.  57.  64 

1115 

119.  part  xii,  xiii,  xiv. 
xv,  xvi,  xvii 

17.  30.  34 
71.  75 
106 

119.  part  xviii,   xix,  xx, 
xxi,  xxii 

First  Wednesday 

Second 

Third 

Fourth 

6.  13.  28.  32 
42.  43.  50 
60.  61.  74 
109 

38.  40 
54.  55 
77.  Be 
'.39.  143 

First  Thursday 

Second 

Third 

Fourth 

31.  36 

T3.  76.  82 

108.  112.  114.  115 

128.  129.  135.  136 

37.  41 

78 

120.    121.   124.    125.  126. 
127 

'37.  138.  140.  144 

First  Friday 
Second 
Third 
Fourth 

22 

35.44 
59 

101.  102 

lo.  39 
:0.  79.  86 
S8.  90 

123.  130.  131.  142 

First  Saturday 
Second 
Third 
Fourth 

1(1.  83.  2f.) 

33.  65 

93.  95.  97.  100 
103.  111.  145 

18 

;6.  67.  92 
107 

140.  147.  149 

Note,  that  the  Psalms  appointed  for  the  third  Sunday.  Monday,  &c.  oj 
every  month,  are  also  to  he  read  upon  the  fifth  Sunday,  Monday,  $c.  oj 
any  month. 

Between  Easter  and  Pentecost  the  Psalms  every  week  are  to  be 
read  according  to  the  following  Table. 

A  Table  of  the  Psalms  for  every  day  of  the  Week 
between  Easter  and  Pentecost. 

Sunday      -   -   -  - 

Monday 

Tuesday 

Wednesday 

Thursday 

Friday 

Saturday,  according  to 

Morning  Prayer. 

Evening  Prayer. 

2.  16.  118 
20.  45 
26.  46.  96 
89 
68 

113.  116 
the  first  Table. 

24.  46.  47 

34.  81 

72.  84 

98.  99.  110 

117.  122.  132 

133.  134-  138.  150 

Proper  Psalms  on  certain  Days. 

Christmas-day    -  - 

Ash-Wednesday 

Monday  before  Easter 

luesday  before  Eastev 

Wednesday  bef.  Easter 

Thursday  bef.  Easter 

Good-Friday 

Easter-eve 

Easter-day 

Ascension-day 

Whit-Sunday 

Morning  Prayer. 

Evening  Prayer. 

45.  72 
6.  32.  38 
6.  32.  38 
ijO.  70.  74 
109 

40.  42.  43 
35.  142 

13.  39.  88.  130 
2.  16.  118 

68 
89 

110.  132.  150 

102.  130.  143 

25.  54.  55 

80.  102 

50.  79 

44.  86.  131 

69. 

90.  123.  143 
24.  46.  47 
24.  47.  48 
97.  133.  145 

At  the  end  of  every  Psalm,  and  of  every  part  of  the  1 1 9th  Psalm, 
shall  be  repeated  in  the  Morning  service  this  Hymn  : 

Glory  be  the  Father,  and  to  the  Son :  and  to  the  Holy 
Ghost ; 

As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  is  now,  and  ever  shall  be :  world 
without  end.  Amen. 

But  in  the  Evening  Service  this  Hymn: 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  through  the  Son  :  in  the  Holy  Ghost ; 
As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  is  now,  and  ever  shall  be  : 
world  without  end.  Amen. 

And  Note,  that  in  whatever  part  of  Divine  Service  either  of  these 
Doxologies  is  ordered  to  be  used,  on  all  Sundays,  and  upon 
every  day  between  Easter  and  Pentecost,  the  ivord  Hallelujah 
shall  be  added  in  this  manner: 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  the  Holy  Ghost  j  Hallelujah  : 

As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

Hallelujah. 


The  ORDER  how  the  rest  of  Holy  Scripture  is 
appointed  to  be  read. 

To  know  what  Lessons  shall  be  read  every  day,  look  for  the 
day  of  the  month  in  the  Calendar  jolloiving,  and  you  shall  find 
there  the  chapters  that  shall  be  read  for  the  Lessons  both  at 
Morning  and  Evening  Prayer ;  except  only  the  Moveable 
Feasts  which  are  not  in  the  Calendar,  and  the  Immoveable 
where  there  is  a  blank  left  in  the  column  of  Lessons;  the 
Proper  Lessons  for  all  which  days  are  to  be  found  in  the  Table 
of  Proper  Lessons. 

And  Note,  that  whensoever  Proper  Lessons  are  appointed,  then 
the  Lessons  of  ordinary  course  appointed  in  the  Calendar 
(if  they  be  different)  shall  be  omitted  for  that  time. 

When  any  Lessons  or  Portions  of  the  four  Gospels  are  ready 
it  is  to  be  done  by  a  Priest  or  Deacon,  and  the  Congrega- 
tion is  to  stand  up. 


Proper  Lessons,  to  be  read  at  Morning  and  Evening  Prayer  , 
on  the  Sundays  and  other  Holy-days  throughout  the  year. 


LESSONS  PROPER  FOR  SUNDAYS. 


Morning 

Prayer. 

Evening  Prayei 

Sundays  of  Advent. 

Isaiah 

1 

isaiah 

2 

ii. 

5 

24 

iii. 

25 

26 

iv. 

30 

32 

Sundays  after  Christmas. 

The  first. 

35 

40 

ii. 

41 

42  to  v.  17 

Sundays  after  the  Epiph. 

45 

The  first. 

44 

ii. 

51 

52 

iii. 

54 

DO 

iv. 

56 

tfl 

v. 

60 

ol 

vi. 

65 

66 

Septuag-esima. 

Gen. 

1 

Lien. 

2 

Sexagesima. 

3 

6 

Quinquag-esima. 

9 

to  v.  20. 

12 

Sundays  in  Lent. 

22.  to  v.  20 

The  first. 

19 

to  v.  30. 

ii. 

27 

28 

iii. 

39 

42 

iv. 

43 

45 

v. 

Exod. 

3 

Exod. 

5 

vi.    1  Lesson. 

9 

10 

2  Less. 

Matth. 

26 

Heb. 

5.  to  v.  11 

Easter-day.  1  Less. 

Exod. 

12 

Exod. 

14 

2  Less. 

Rom. 

6 

Acts 

2.  v.  22 

Sundays  after  Easter. 

22 

The  first.  1  Less. 

Numb. 

16 

Numb. 

2  Less. 

Mark 

16 

Philip. 

3 

ii. 

Numb. 

23 

Numb. 

24 

iii. 

Deut. 

4 

to  v.  41. 

Deut. 

5 

iv. 

6 

v. 

8 

9 

Morning  Prayer.    Evening  Prayer. 


Sunday  after  As-  | 

Deut. 

12 

Deut. 

13 

cension-day. 

1 

Whitsunday. 

1  Less. 

lfi  fn  v  1ft 

Is  '  h 
saia 

11 

2  Less. 

Acts 

ill  *  .  O-t 

19  to  v.  21 

Trinity  Sunday.  1  Less. 

Gen. 

1 

Laiah 

8  Less. 

->iat  in. 

•J 

o 

1  John 

5 

Sundays  after  Trinity 

Josh. 

10 

Josh. 

23 

.*»■ 

Judges 

Jud°'. 

iii. 

1  S'H.l.. 

•> 

1  Sam. 

3 

iy. 

12 

13 

v. 

15 

1~ 

vi. 

24 

2(5 

vii . 

2  Sam. 

i  Sam. 

19 

viii. 

24 

King's 

g 

ix. 

1  Kings 

17 

X. 

18 

19 

xi. 

°1 

23 

xii. 

-  ivin?s 

-  Kings 

E 

xiii. 

K 

xiv. 

9 

10 

XT. 

18 

19 

xvi. 

aa 

xyii. 

T 

Jerera. 

23  to  y.  9 

erem. 

30 

xviii. 

31 

33 

xix. 

Ezek. 

33 

Ezek. 

34 

XX. 

36 

37 

xxi. 

i 

39 

43  to  y.  10 

xxii. 

Dan. 

3 

Dan. 

6 

xxiii. 

Micah 

4 

Micah 

5 

xx  iv. 

Malachi 

Malachi 

2 

XXV. 

3 

4 

//"  there  be  any  more  Sundays  before  Advent  Sunday,  the  Lessons 
of  some  of  those  Sundays  that  were  omitted  after  the  Epiphany 
shall  be  taken  in  to  supply  so  many  as  are  there  wanting.  And 
if  there  be  fewer,  the  overplus  shall  be  omitted:  provided  that 
the  Lessons  appointed  for  the  twenty-fifth  Sunday  after  Trinity 
shall  always  be  used  upon  the  Sunday  ?iext  bejore  Advent. 


c 


LESSONS  PROPER  FOR  HOLY-DAYS. 


.  Andrew. 
J.  Thomas. 
Nativity  of  Christ 


S.  Stephen. 


Morning  Prayer.  Evening  Prayer. 


J2  Esdras   1,  2 
5 


LessJlsaiah  9  to  v.  8 
2  Less.  Luke        2  to  v.  15 


1  Less. 

2  Less. 


S.  John.  1  Less. 

2  Less. 
Innocents'  day. 
Circumcision.     1  Less. 

2  Less. 

Epiphany.  1  Less. 

2  Less. 
Conversion  of  S.  Paul. 

1  Less. 

2  Less. 
Purine,  of  the  V.  Mary. 
Ash-Wednesdav.  1  Less. 

2  Less. 

S.  Matthias. 
Annun.  of  the  V.  Mary. 
Monday  before  Easter". 
Tuesday  before  Easter. 
Weduesd.  before  Easter 

1  Less 

2  Less 

Thursday  before  Easter 

1  Less 

2  Less 

Good  Friday.      1  Less 
2  Less 

Easter  Even.       1  Less 
2  Less 


2  Esdras  7 

Acts         6  v.  8  and  ch. 

7  to  v.  30 

Kev  el.  1 

John       20  to  v.  11 

Jeremiah 31  10  v.  18 

Gen.  17 

Rom.  2 

Isaiah  60 

Luke        3  to  v.  23 

2  Esdras   9,  10 
Acts        22  to  v.  22 
2  Esdras  13 
Joel  1 

[Luke       22  v.  54  to  v 
63 

■2  Esdras  15 
Revel.  3 
Jeremiah  4 
9 

Zechar.  11 
John  11 


2  Esdras 


Isaiah 
Titus 


7  v.  10  to  i 
17 

3  v.  4  to  v 
9 

2  Esdras  8 


Acts 

Revel. 

Acts 

Eccles. 

Deut. 

Coloss. 

Isaiah 

John 


v.  30   to  v. 
55 


3  to  v.  12 
12 
10' 

2 
49 

2  to  v.  12 


12 


2  Esdras  11,12 
Acts  26 
2  Esdras  14 
!Joel  2  to  v.  18 

1  Cor.  5 

'2  Esdras  16 
Revel.  4 
Jeremiah  7 
12 

Lament.  3 


r.  45 


Daniel 

John 

Genesis 

John 

Lament. 

Luke 


13 

22  to  v.  : 
18 

1 

23  v.  50: 


4,  5 

'  Isaiah 

53 

1  Pet. 

2 

Lament. 

2 

Mark 

2 

LESSONS  PROPER  FOR  HOLY-DAYS. 


Morning  Prayer. 

,  Evening  Prayer. 

Monday  in  Easter-week 

Exod. 

1  Less. 

Exod. 

16 

17 

2  Less. 

Matth. 

28 

;ActS 

3 

Tuesday  in  Easter-week 

1  Less.  Exod. 

20 

Exod. 

32 

2  Less. 

Luke 

24  to  v.  13 

1  Cor. 

15 

S.  Mark. 

Revel. 

5 

Revel. 

6 

3.  Philip  and  S.  Jacob. 

1  Less. 

8 

2  Less. 

John 

1  v.  43 

Acts 

15  to  v.  32 

Ascension-day.    1  Less. 

Deut. 

10 

2  Kings 

2 

2  Less. 

Luke 

24  v.  44 

lEphes. 

4  to  v.  17 

Mond.  in"Whitsun-week. 

1  Less. 

Gen. 

11  to  v.  10 

(Numb. 

11  v.  16  to  v. 
30 

2  Less. 

1  Cor. 

12 

;1  Cor. 

14  to  v.  26 

Tuesd.  inWhitsun-week 

1  Less. 

1  Sam. 

19  v.  18 

Deut. 

30 

2  Less.  1  Thess. 

5  v.  12  to  v.  1  John 

4  to  v.  14 

24 

S.  Barnabas. 

Revel. 

9 

Revel. 

10 

S.  John  Baptist.  1  Less.,  Malach. 

3 

Malach. 

4 

2  Less. 

Matth. 

3 

Matth. 

14  to  v.  13 

S.  Peter.            1  Less. 

Revel. 

11 

Revel. 

12 

2  Less.  Acts 

3 

'Acts 

4 

S.  James. 

Revel. 

13 

Revel. 

14 

S.  Bartholomew. 

15 

16 

S.  Matthew. 

17 

18 

S.  Michael.         1  Less.  Gen. 

32 

Dan. 

10  v.  5 

2  Less.i  Acts 

12  to  v.  20 

Jude 

v.  6  to  v. 

Revel. 

16 

S.  Luke. 

19 

jRevel. 

20 

S.  Simon  and  S.  Jude. 

21 

22 

All  Saints.          1  Less.Wisd. 

3  to  v.  10 

Wisd. 

5  to  v.  17 

2  Less 

Heb. 

11  v.  33.  and  Revel. 

19  to  v.  17 

JANUARY  HATH  XXXI  DAYS. 


The  Calendar. 


1 

A 

2 

b  , 

3 

c 

4 

a 

5 

e 

6 

f 

7 

g 

8 

A 

9 

b 

10 

c 

11 

d 

12 

e 

13 

f 

14 

g 

15 

A 

16 

b 

17 

c 

18 

d 

19 

e 

20 

f 

21 

g 

22 

A 

23 

b 

24 

c 

2  a 

d 

26 

e 

27 

f 

2S 

g 

2t 

A 

3C 

1) 

31 

c 

f  Circvtme.  of  | 
|   our  Lord,  j 


(  Epiphany  of} 
!  our  Lord,  j 


Morning  Prayer. 


1   Lesson.  2  Lesson 


Gen, 


(  Convers.  of ) 
^     S.  Paul,  j 


Exod. 


6.to  v. 


Matth.  1 
2 
3 
4 


Evening  Prayer. 


1  Lesson. 


Gen. 


10 
11 
12 
13 
14 

\i 

16 
17 
18 
1!) 

20 
21 
22 


23 
24  Exod. 
25 
26 
27 
28 


2  Lesson. 


2  Rom. 
4 
6 
8 


1  Cor. 


FEBRUARY  HATH  XXVIII  DAYS. 


The  Calendar.     Morning  Prayer.     Evening  Prayer 


Purif.  of  the  ?.M 


25!  g 
26  A 
27 
2<s 
29 


S-  Matthias  ~) 
t 

Ap.  &  Mar.  J 


1  Lesson. 
Exod.  10 

12 
14 
16 
18 
20 
22 
24 
33 
40 


Levit. 


Numb. 


10 
12 
14 
16 

20 
22 


2  Lesson. 
Mark 


8  Luke  1.  to 
v.  39 
1.  v.  39 
2 
3 
4 
5 
6 


24 
271 
31i 
35 

IChron.  17  Matth, 


1  Lesson. 
Exod.    1 1 


13 
15 
17 
19 
21 
23 
32 
34 

Levit.  9  v 
22.  andCh. 
10.  to  v.  12 
17 
21 
24 
26 

16  Numb.  6 
9 


2  Lesson. 
1  Cor.  13 


2  Cor. 


11  Galat. 
13 
15 
17 
21 
23 

Epbes. 

25 
30 
32 
36 

2  Chron.  7>latth.  6,  7 


t  Note,  The  Feast  of  S.  Matthias  is  to  be  observed  on  the  24th  of 
February  in  Leap-year  as  well  as  others. 


MARCH  HATH  XXXI  DAYS. 


The  Calendar.    Morning  Prayer.  <  Evening  Prayer. 


1 

a 

2 

e 

3 

f 

4 

g 

5 

A 

6 

b 

: 

c 

s 

d 

9 

e 

10 

f 

1] 

g 

12 

A 

13 

b 

14 

c 

15 

d 

16 

e 

17 

f 

IS 

g 

19 

A 

20 

b 

21 

c 

22 

d 

23 

e 

21 

f 

25 

g 

26 

A 

27 

b 

28 

c 

29 

a 

30 

I e 

31 

i  f 

2  Lesson.    1  Lesson 


Ann.  of  the  V.  M  • 


Josh. 


Judg. 


13 
15 
17 
19 
21 
25 
27 
29  John 
31 
33 

1 

3 

5 

7 

9 
11 
20 
23 

1 

3 
5 
7 
9 
11 


1  Lesson. 

Deut      1  Luke     12  Deut. 

3 
5 
7 
9 
11 


13 
14 
15 
16 
17 
18 
19 
20 
21 
22 
23 
24 
1 
2 
3 


4  Josh. 

5 
6 


9 

10 
11 
12 
13  Judg. 
14 
15 
16 
17 
IS 


1  Thess. 


2  Lesson. 
Ephes.  6 
4  Philip 
6 
8 
10 

1 2  Coloss. 
14 
16 
IS 

20 
21 
26 
28 
30 

32  2  Thess. 
34 

2 

4 

6 

8 
10 
14 

22  2  Tim 


1  Tim.  1 

2,  3 
4 
5 


24 


2 

4Titus  1 
6|  2,3 
8  Philemon 
lOHebr.  1 


12 


APRIL  HATH  XXX  DAYS. 


The  Calendar.     Morning  Prayer.     Evening  Prayer 


l'g 

2  A 

3  b 

4  c 

5  d 

6  e 

7|f 
8!g 
9  A 
10  b 
111  c 
12|d 
13  e 
14lf 
A5jg 


1  Lesson.    2  Lesson. 


Jud< 


Ruth 


1  Sam. 


St.  Mark  Ev. 
&  Martyr. 


2  Sam. 


13  John 
15 
17 
19  A< 
21 

2 

4 

2 

4 

6 

8 
10 
12 
14 
1G 
18 
20 
22 
24 
2G 
28 
30 
1 
3 


1  Lesson.  I  2  Lesson. 


19  Judg. 
20 
21 
1 

2  Tvuth 

3 
4 
5 
6 


]  Sam. 


10 
11 
12 
13 
14 
15 
16 
17 
18 
19 

20  2  Sam. 
21 


22 

28 
24 
25 
26 
27 


14Heb. 
16 
18' 
20 

1 

3 

1 

3' 

5 

7 

9 

11  James 
13 
15 
17 
19 
21 
23 
25 
27 
29 
31 

2 

4 


1  Pet. 


2  Pet. 


1  John  1 

2 
3 
4 
5 

14  2  &  3  John 


MAY  HATH  XXXI  DAYS. 


The  Calendar. 


1  b 


2 

3 
4 
5 
6 

7A 
b 


9 

1() 
11 

12 
13 

14  A 

15 

10 

17 

18 

19 

20 

21 

22 

23 

21 

25 

26 

27 

28 

29 

30 

31 


f  S.  Philip  &  ) 
I  S-  Jacob,  > 
|  Ap.  &  Mar.  J 


Morning  Prayer. 


1  Lesson.  2  Lesson 


2  Sam. 


15 
1 
19 
21 

23 

1  Kings  1 

3 
5 
7 
9 
H 
13 
15 
17 
19 
21 

2  Kings  1 

3 
5 
7 
9 
11 
13 
15 
17 
19 
21 
23 
25 
2 


Acts 
Matth. 


Ezra 


Mark 


Evening  Prayer. 


1  Lesson.   2  Lesson. 


2  Sam. 


I 

16  Jude. 
18  Rom. 
20 


22 
24 

1  Kings  2 
ft 

6 1 

10 
12 
14 
16 

18 
20 

22 

16  2  Kings  2 
4 
6 
8 
10 
12 
14 
16 

18 
20 
22 
24 
1 
3 


Ezra 


1  Cor. 


JUNE  HATH  XXX  DAYS. 


The  Calendar.     Morning  Prayer.     Evening  Prayer. 


4  A 

5  b 

6  c 
d 
e 
f 
g 


f  S.  Barnabas,  | 
\  Ap.  &  Mart.  J 


1  Nativity  of 
1 S.  John  Bap. 


f  S.Peter,  Ap.  \ 
1  &  Martyr  J 


1  Lesson. 
Ezra 


2  Lesson 
5  Mark 


Neh  em. 


Esther 


13 

2 
4 


Job 


7 
9 
11 
13 
15 
17,18 
20 


22 
24,  25 
28 
30 


32 


2  Lesson. 
1  Cor.  14 


1  Lesson. 
2  Ezra  6 
8.  v.  15 
10.  tov.  18 
Nehem.   2  2  Cor. 
5 


3  0.  v.  28 
9  Esther  1 
3 
5 


12 

13 
14 
15 
16 

Luke  1.  to 
v,  39. 
1.  v.  39 

2 
3 
4 
5 
6 


12 


Job 


7 

9,  10 
2 
4 
6 


8  Galat. 


23 
26,27 
29 
31 


33 


Eph( 


(c  2) 


JULY  HATH  XXXI  DAYS. 


The  Calendar. 


"S.James  Ap.7 

yr.  i 


&  Martyi 


Morning  Prayer. 


1  Lesson. 
Job  34 

36 
38 

40.  tov.  15 

42 

Prov.  2 
4 
6 
8 
10 
12 
14 


16  John 


18 

20 
22 
24 
26 
28 

30.  to  v.  15 
Eccles.  1 
3 
5 
7 


9 
11 

Jerem.  1 
3 
5 
7 


2  Lesson. 
Luke 


13  Job       35  Philip 


Evening  Prayer. 


1  Lesson. 


14 
15 
16 
17  Prov. 
18 
19 
20 
21 
22 
23 
24 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

8 

9  Eccles. 
10 
11 
12 

13 

14 
15 

16  Jerem. 
17 
18 
19 


Coloss. 


1  Thess. 


12 


2  Lesson. 


19  2  Thess, 
21 
23 
25 
27 
29 
31 
2 


3 
4 
5 

.  1 

2 


1  Tim. 


2, 


4  2  Tim. 


10  Titus 


2,  3 
2  Philemon. 
4  Heb.  1 
6  2 


AUGUST  HATH  XXXI  DAYS. 


The  Calendar.    Morning  Prayer.    Evening  Prayer 


1 

2 

(| 

f 
i 

g 

6 

A 

7 

b 

S 

c 

9 

d 

10 

e 

11 

f 

12 

K 

13  A 

14  b 

15!  c 

16|  d 

17 

e 

18!  f 

19 

20  A 

21  b 

22 

c 

23 

d 

24 

e 

C  S.Barthol. 
£Ap.  &  Mar. 


2  Lesson. 
9  John 


1  Lesson. 
Jerem. 

11 

13  Acts 
15 
17 
19 
21 
23 
25 
27 
29 
31 
33 
35 
37 
39 
41 
43 
45,  46 
48 
50 
52 

Lament.  2 


Ezek. 


4 
2 
5 
7 

14 
20 

26  Matth. 


1  Lesson. 
20  Jerem. 
21 
1 

2 
3 
4 
5 
6 
7 
S 
9 

10 
11 
12 
13 
14 
15 
16 

i; 
is 

19 

20  Lam. 
21 


22 


23 
24  Ezek. 
25 
26 
27 
28 
1 


2  Lesson. 
10  Hebr. 
12 
14 
16 
18 
20 
22 
24 
26 
28 

30  James 
32 
34 
36 
38 

40  1  Pet. 
42 
44 
47 
49 
51 
1 
3 


2  Pet. 


1  John 

5 
3 
6 

13 

17  2&  3  John 
25;Jude 
27  Rom. 


SEPTEMBER  HATH  XXX  DAYS. 

The  Calendar. 

Morning 

Prayer. 

Evening 

Prayer. 

1  Lesson. 

2  Lesson. 

1  Lesson. 

2  Lesson. 

1 

f 



Ezek. 

28 

Matth. 

2 

Ezek. 

29 

Rom. 

2 

2 

S 

30 

3 

31 

3 

3 

4 

32 

4 

Dan. 

1 

4 

4 

Dan. 

2 

5 

3 

5 

g 

4 

6 

5 

6 

g 

6 

7 

7 

7 

7 

8 

f 

8 
10 

8 
9 

9 
11 

8 
9 

9 

12 

lOHos. 

1 

10 

10 

^\ 

Hos. 

2,  3 

11 

4 

11 

11 

b 

5,  6 

12 

7 

12 

12 

c 

8 

13 

9 

13 

13 

u 

10 

14 

11 

14 

14 

e 

12 

15 

13 

15 

15 

f 

14 

16  Joel 

1 

16 

16 

g 

Joel 

2 

17 

3 

1  Cor. 

1 

17 

A 

Amos 

1 

IS 

Amos 

2 

2 

1  8 

i-. 

D 

3 

19 

4 

3 

1  Q 

C 

5 

20 

6 

4 

J 

7 

21 

8 

5 

e 

f  S.  Matthew,  ") 
^  and  Martyr,  j 

22 

6 

22 

f 

9 

23  Obadiah 

7 

23 

S 

Jonah 

1 

24,Jonah  2 

,3 

8 

24 

A 

4 

25 

Micah 

1 

9 

2-5 

b 

Micah 

2 

26 

3 

10 

26 

c 

4 

27 

c 
<J 

27 

d 

6 

28 

7 

12 

28 

e 

Nahum  1 

Mark 

1 

Nahum 

2 

13 

29 

f 

C  S.  Michael  7 
all  Angels  j 

30 

g 

3 

2 

Hab. 

1 

14 

OCTOBER  HATH  XXXI  DAYS. 


The  Calendar.     Morning  Prayer.     Evening  Prayer 


1 

2 
3 
4 
5 
6 
7 
8 
9 
10 

11 

12 
13 

15 


23  b 

24c 
25j  J 
26!  e 

9 


28 


S.  Luke  Evang- 


S.  Simon  and 
S.  Jude.Ap. 
and  Martyrs. 


1  Lesson. 
Hab. 
Zepb. 


2  Lesson 
2  Mark 
1 


Hagg. 
Zech.  2, 


Mai. 


Wisd. 


Eccles. 


3 

2 

3 

6 

8 
10 
12 
14 

2 

4 

2  15 
4  16 
6  Luke  1.  to 
v.  39. 
1.  v.  39 
2 


1  Lesson.  |  2Less  on 

3  Hab.       3  1  Cor.  15 

4  Zeph.  2 
Hagg.     l',2  Cor. 

6Zecb.  1 


9 
10 
11 
12 
13 

14  Wisd. 


Mai. 


Eccles.  2 
4 
6 
8 
10 


9  Galat 
11 

I 

13 
15 
17 

19Epbes.  1 


12 
14 
16 


Pbilip.  1 


NOVEMBER  HATH  XXX  DAYS. 


The  Calendar. 


All  Saints'  Day. 


S.  Andrew 
Ap.  &  Mar. 


Morning  Prayer. 


1  Lesson. 

Ecclus.  17 
19 
21 

23 

25  to  v.  13 

28 

30  to  v.  1 8 

32 
34 
36 
38 
40 
42 
44 
46 
48 
50 

Baruch  1 

3 
5 

2  Mac.  6 


John 


Isaiah 


2  Lesson. 


Evening  Prayer. 


Luke 


2  Lesson. 


1  Lesson. 

Ecclus.  18 
20 
22 
24 
27 
29 
31 
33 
35 
37 
39 
41 
43 
45 
47 
49 
51 

Baruch    2  2  Tim. 
4 
6 

Song  of  the 
3  children 


Coloss. 


1  Thess. 


2  Thess. 


1  Tim. 


Isaiah 


Titus  i 
2,  3 
Philemon 
Hebr.  1 
2 
3 
4 


DECEMBER  HATH  XXXI  DAYS. 


The  Calendar. 

Morning  Prayer. 

Evening 

Prayer. 

1  Lesson,  i 

2  Lesson. 

1  Lesson. 

2  Lesson. 

1 

f 

Isaiah   14  Acts  1 

Isaiah  15 

Hebr.  6 

2 

g 

16 

2 

17 

7 

3 

A 

18 

3 

19 

8 

4 

b 

20,  21 

4 

22 

9 

5 

c 

23 

5 

24 

10 

6 

d 

25 

6 

26 

11 

7 

e 

27 

7 

28 

12 

8 

f 

29 

8 

30 

13 

9 

g 

31 

9 

32 

James  1 

10 

A 

33 

10 

34 

2 

11 

b 

35 

11 

36 

3 

12 

c 

37 

12 

38 

4 

13 

d 

39 

13 

40 

5 

14 

e 

41 

14 

42 

1  Pet.  1 

15 

f 

43 

15 

44 

2 

16 

g 

45 

16 

46 

3 

17 

A 

47 

17 

/tc 

rro 

A. 

18 

b 

49 

18 

50 

5 

19 

c 

51 

19 

52 

2  Pet.  1 

20 

d 

53 

20 

54 

2 

21 

c 

)  St.  Thomas  ^ 
i  Ap.  &  Mart.  J 

55 

21 

22 

56 

3 

1  John  1 

22 

f 
I 

57 

23 

58 

2 

23 

g 

59 

24 

60 

3 

24 

A 

25 

b 

Christmas  Day. 

26 

J  S.  Steph.  the  ") 

c 

\  first  Martyr.  \ 

27 

d 

f  S.  John  Ap.") 
[  and  Evang.  j 

28 

!  e 

Innocents  Day. 

21 

> 

4 

2< 

!lf 

61 

2( 

i  6S 

!  5 

3( 

1  g 

61 

2' 

r  6^ 

t  2  &  3  John 

31'  A 

6, 

i  28 

6( 

i'jude 

RULES  FOR  THE  MOVEABLE  FEASTS  ; 

TOGETHER  WITH  THE 

Solemn  Days,  both  Festivals  and  Fasts,  that  are  to  be 
observed  through  the  whole  Year. 


Easter-day  (on  which  the  rest  depend)  is  always  the  first 
Lord's-day  after  that  Fourteenth  day  of  the  Moon,  which 
happens  upon  or  next  after  the  day  of  the  Vernal  Equinox. 

Advent  Sunday  is  always  the  nearest  Lord's-day  to  the  Feast  of 
S.  Andrew,  whether  before  or  after. 

Septuagesima  \  ^  /  nine  weeks 
Sexagesima  [  si  j  eight  weeks 
Quinquagesima  I  ^  j  seven  weeks 
Quadragesima   )  <  I  six  weeks 

Ascension  Day  \      (  forty  days 
Whitsunday      I  is  \  seven  weeks    j-  after  Easter. 
Trinity  Sunday  '      I  eight  weeks  J 

Solemn  days  are  Festivals,  greater  and  lesser ;  and  Fasts, 
greater  and  lesser. 

The  Greater  Festivals  are, 

Easter  Day.  Whitsunday. 
The  first  Sunday  after  Easter.    All  Lord's-days. 
Ascension  Day.  Christmas  Day. 

(c3) 


j  before  Easter. 


The  Lesser  Festivals  are, 


AH  the  days  betweenEaster  and 
Pentecost,  except  Snndays. 

All  Sabbath-days  or  Saturdays, 
except  the  Saturday  next 
before  Easter. 

Monday  and  Tuesday  in  Whit- 
sun  Week. 

The  days  of  the  Feasts  of 

The  Circumcision  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

The  Epiphany, 

The  Conversion  of  S.  Paul. 

The  Purification  of  the  blessed 
Virgin. 

S.  Matthias  the  Apostle. 

The  Annunciation  of  the  bles- 
sed Virgin. 

S.  Mark  the  Evangelist. 


S.  Philip  and  S.  Jacob  the 

Apostles. 
S.  Barnabas. 

TheNativity  of  S.  JohnBaptist. 

S.  Peter  the  Apostle. 

S.  James  the  Apostle. 

S.  Bartholomew  the  Apostle. 

S.  Matthew  the  Apostle. 

S.  Michael  and  all  Angels. 

S.  Luke  the  Evangelist. 

S.  Simon  and  S.  Jude  the 

Apostles. 
All  Saints. 

S.  Andrew  the  Apostle. 
S.  Thomas  the  Apostle. 
S.  Stephen  the  first  Martyr. 
S.  John  the  Evangelist. 
The  Holy  Innocents. 


The  greater  Fast  is  but  one,  that  of  the  Holy  Week,  or  the 
week  before  Easter,  except  Sunday.  This  great  Fast  is  to 
be  observed  with  extraordinary  devotion  and  alms-giving, 
fasting  every  day  till  evening,  or  at  least  till  three  of  the 
clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  then  abstaining  from  flesh  and 
wine,  or  any  strong  liquor ;  especially  on  Friday  eating  but 
very  little  of  the  most  ordinary  food,  and  on  Saturday  tast- 
ing nothing  till  day-break  on  Sunday  morning.  All  this  if 
health  will  permit. 


The  lesser  Fasts,  called  also  Half-Fasts,  days  of  Abstinence, 
or  Stations,  are  all  Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  (except  those 
between  Easter  and  Pentecost,  and  except  Christmas-day,) 
together  with  Lent,  concerning  which  it  is  to  be  noted  : 
L  That  Holy  Week  is  to  be  observed  with  strict  Fasting, 
as  above  directed.  2.  That  every  day  of  the  week  before 
Holy  Week,  except  Sunday  and  Saturday,  is  to  be  kept 
as  an  Half-Fast,  or  day  of  Abstinence.  3.  That  no  other 
day  of  Lent,  except  Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  is  imposed  ; 
but  any  day  or  days  may  be  kept  as  Half- Fasts,  or  days 
of  Abstinence,  according  to  every  one's  piety  and  discre- 
tion, always  excepting  Sundays  and  Saturdays.  These 
lesser  Fasts  are  to  be  observed  by  fasting  till  three  of  the 
clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  with  proper  devotions  and 
alms-giving. 


THE  ORDER 

FOR 

MORNING  PEA  TEE, 

DAILY  THROUGHOUT  THE  YEAR. 


Note,  That  wherever  in  the  Morning  or  Evening  Service 
any  thing  is  ordered  to  be  said  by  the  People  or  Congregation, 
that  is  to  be  understood  of  the  faithful  only :  for  the  Cat- 
echumens, Energumens,  and  Penitents,  are  to  stand  in  proper 
places  allotted  for  them,  and  not  to  kneel  (except  where  they 
are  particularly  ordered)  or  vocally  join  with  the  faithful. 

At  the  beginning  of  Morning  Prayer,  the  Deacon,  being  turned 
towards  the  People,  all  standing,  shall  say, 

Let  us  attend. 
Then  shall  the  Priest  say, 
0  Lord,  open  thou  our  lips  : 

Answer.  And  our  mouth  shall  she-vr  forth  thy 
praise. 

D 


38 


MORNING  PRAYER. 


Pr.    O  God,  make  speed  to  save  us  : 

Answ.    O  Lord,  make  haste  to  help  us. 

Pr.  Glory  be  to  the  Father,  and  to  the  Son  : 
and  to  the  Holy  Ghost  ;  [Hallelujah  :] 

Answ.  As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  is  now, 
and  ever  shall  be  :  world  without  end.  Amen. 
[Hallelujah.] 

Then  shall  be  said  or  sung  by  the  Priest  and  People  the 
Morning  Hymn,  as  followefh. 

Glory  be  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth 
peace,  good-will  towards  men.  We  praise  thee,  we 
bless  thee,  we  worship  thee,  we  glorify  thee,  we 
give  thanks  to  thee  for  thy  great  glory,  O  Lord 
God,  Heavenly  King,  God  the  Father  Almighty. 

O  Lord,  the  only-begotten  Son  Jesu  Christ; 
O  Lord  God,  Lamb  of  God,  Son  of  the  Father,  that 
takest  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  have  mercy  upon 
us.  Thou  that  takest  away  the  sins  of  the  world, 
have  mercy  upon  us.  Thou  that  takest  away  the 
sins  of  the  world,  receive  our  prayer.  Thou  that 
sittest  at  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father,  have 
mercy  upon  us. 

For  thou  only  art  holy,  thou  only  art  the  Lord  ; 
thou  only,  O  Christ,  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  art  most 
high  in  the  glory  of  God  the  Father.  Amen. 


MORNING  PRATER. 


39 


Instead  of  the  foregoing  Hymn,  the  following,  with  the  Proper 
Preface,  shall  be  said  or  sung  by  the  Priest  and  People  on  all 
Lord's  days,  and  on  every  day  be/ween  Easter  and  Pentecost, 
on  Monday  and  Tuesday  in  Whitsun-week,  and  on  Christmas- 
day. 

It  is  very  meet,  right,  and  our  bounden  duty,  that 
we  should  at  all  times,  and  in  all  places,  give  thanks 
unto  thee,  0  Lord,  Holy  Father,  Almighty,  Ever- 
lasting God. 

Here  shall  follow  the  Proper  Preface. 

PROPER  PREFACES. 

Upon  all  Lord's  days,  except  the  Sunday  after  Ascension-day. 
and  Whitsunday ;  and  upon  every  day  between  Easter  and 
Ascension-day. 

But  chiefly  are  we  bound  to  praise  thee  for  the 
glorious  Resurrection  of  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord  :  for  he  is  the  very  Paschal  Lamb,  which  was 
offered  for  us,  and  hath  taken  away  the  sin  of 
the  world ;  who  by  his  death  hath  destroyed  death, 
and  by  his  rising  to  life  again  hath  restored  to 
us  everlasting  life.    Therefore  with  Angels,  &c. 

Upon  Ascension-day,  and  every  day  after  till  JVIiitsunday. 

Through  thy  most  dearly  beloved  Son  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord :  who  after  his  most  glorious  Re- 


40 


MORNING  PRATER. 


surrection,  manifestly  appeared  to  all  his  Apostles, 
and  in  their  sight  ascended  up  into  heaven  to 
prepare  a  place  for  us ;  that  where  he  is,  thither  we 
might  also  ascend,  and  reign  with  him  in  glory. 
Therefore  with  Angels,  &c. 

Upon  Whitsunday,  and  Monday  and  Tuesday  in  Whitsun-week. 
Through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord:  according  to 
whose  most  true  promise,  the  Holy  Ghost  came 
down  as  at  this  time  from  heaven  with  a  sudden 
great  sound,  as  it  had  been  a  mighty  wind,  in 
the  likeness  of  fiery  tongues,  lighting  upon  the 
Apostles,  to  teach  them,  and  to  lead  them  to 
all  truth,  giving  both  the  gift  of  divers  languages, 
and  also  boldness  with  fervent  zeal  constantly  to 
preach  the  Gospel  unto  all  nations  ;  whereby  we 
have  been  brought  out  of  darkness  and  error,  into 
the  clear  light  and  true  knowledge  of  thee  and 
of  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ.  Therefore  with  Angels, 
&c. 

Upon  Christmas- day. 

Because  thou  didst  give  Jesus  Christ  thine  only 
Son,  to  be  born  as  at  this  time  for  us  :  who  by 
the  operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost  was  made  very 
man  of  the  substance  of  the  Virgin  Mary  his 


MORNING  PRAYER. 


41 


mother,  and  that  without  spot  of  sin,  to  make  us 
clean  from  all  sin.    Therefore  with  Angels,  &c. 

After  the  Preface  shall  follow  : 

Therefore  with  Angels  and  Archangels,  and 
with  all  the  company  of  heaven,  we  laud  and 
magnify  thy  glorious  name,  evermore  praising  thee, 
and  saying  :  Holy,  Holy,  Holy,  Lord  God  of  hosts  : 
heaven  and  earth  are  full  of  thy  glory  :  glory  be  to 
thee,  O  Lord  most  High.    Amen.  Hallelujah. 

Then  shall  be  said  or  sung  the  Psalm  following ;  except  on 
Sundays,  and  every  day  between  Easter  and  Pentecost. 

Deus,  Dens  meus.    Psal.  lxiii. 
O  God,  thou  art  my  God,  &c. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  &c. 

As  it  was  the  beginning,  &c.  Amen. 

On  all  Lord's  days,  and  on  every  day  between  Easter  a?td 
Pentecost,  instead  of  the  foregoing  Psalm,  shall  be  sung  or 
said  the  following  Anthem. 

Christ  our  passover  is  sacrificed  for  us  :  therefore 
let  us  keep  the  feast ; 

Not  with  the  old  leaven,  neither  with  the  leaven 


42 


MORNING  PRATER. 


of  malice  and  wickedness  :  but  with  the  unleavened 
bread  of  sincerity  and  truth. 

Christ,  being  raised  from  the  dead,  dieth  no 
more  :  death  hath  no  more  dominion  over  him  : 

For  in  that  he  died,  he  died  unto  sin  once  :  but 
in  that  he  liveth,  he  liveth  unto  God. 

Likewise  reckon  ye  also  youselves  to  be  dead 
indeed  unto  sin  :  but  alive  unto  God  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord. 

Christ  is  risen  from  the  dead  :  and  become  the 
first-fruits  of  them  that  slept. 

For  since  by  man  came  death :  by  man  came 
also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead. 

For  as  in  Adam  all  die :  even  so  in  Christ  shall 
all  be  made  alive. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  &c.    Hallelujah  : 

As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  &c.  Amen.  Hal- 
lelujah. 

Then  shall  be  said  or  sung  the  Psalms  in  order  as  they  are  ap- 
pointed, the  Deacon  first  turning  to  the  People,  and  sayingt 
Such  a  Psalm,  or  Psalms,  is,  or  are,  appointed  for  this  Morn- 
ing, or  Evening,  Service. 

After  the  Psalms,  shall  be  read  distinctly  with  an  audible  voice 
the  first  Lesson,  as  it  is  appointed  in  the  Calendar,  ( except 


MORNING  PRAYER. 


43 


there  be  Proper  Lessons  assigned  for  that  day,)  he  that 
readeth,  so  standing  and  turning  himself,  as  he  may  best  be 
heard  of  all  such  as  are  present :  and  before  every  Lesson  he 
shall  say,  Such  a  chapter,  or  chapters,  or  such  a  part  of  a 
chapter  of  such  a  book,  is  appointed  for  the  first,  or  the 
second,  Lesson  for  this  Morning,  or  Evening,  Service ;  and 
after  every  Lesson,  Here  endeth  the  first,  or  the  second, 
Lesson. 

After  the  first  Lesson  shall  be  sung  or  said,  in  English,  the 
Hymn  called  Te  Deum  Lautiaraus,  daily  throughout  the  year  ; 
except  all  Saturdays  but  that  next  before  Easter. 

Te  Deum  laudamus. 

We  praise  thee,  0  God :  we  acknowledge  thee 
to  be  the  Lord. 

All  the  earth  doth  worship  thee  :  the  Father 
everlasting. 

To  thee  all  Angels  cry  aloud  :  the  Heavens,  and 
all  the  powers  therein. 

To  thee  Cherubin  and  Seraphin  :  continually 
do  cry, 

Holy,  Holy,  Holy  :  Lord  God  of  Sabaoth  : 
Heaven  and  earth  are  full  of  the  majesty  :  of 
thy  glory. 

The  glorious  company  of  the  Apostles  :  praise 
thee  ; 


44 


MORNING  PRAYER. 


The  goodly  fellowship  of  the  Prophets  :  praise 
thee  ; 

The  noble  army  of  Martyrs  :  praise  thee  ; 

The  holy  Church  throughout  all  the  world  :  doth 
acknowledge  thee  : 

The  Father  :  of  an  infinite  Majesty  ; 

Thine  honourable,  true  :  and  only  Son  ; 

Also  the  Holy  Ghost :  the  Comforter. 

Thou  art  the  King  of  Glory  :  O  Christ ; 

Thou  art  the  everlasting  Son  :  of  the  Father. 

When  thou  tookest  upon  thee  to  deliver  man  : 
thou  didst  not  abhor  the  Virgin's  womb ; 

When  thou  hadst  overcome  the  sharpness  of 
death  :  thou  didst  open  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  to 
all  believers. 

Thou  sittest  at  the  right  hand  of  God  :  in  the 
glory  of  the  Father. 

We  believe  that  thou  shalt  come :  to  be  our  Judge. 

We  therefore  pray  thee  help  thy  servants :  whom 
thou  hast  redeemed  with  thy  precious  blood. 

Make  them  to  be  numbered  with  thy  saints  :  in 
glory  everlasting. 

O  Lord,  save  thy  people :  and  bless  thine  heritage. 

Govern  them  :  and  lift  them  up  for  ever. 

Day  by  day  :  we  magnify  thee  ; 


MORNING   PRATER.  45 

And  we  worship  thy  name  :  ever  world  without 
end. 

Vouchsafe,  O  Lord :  to  keep  us  this  day  with- 
out sin. 

O  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us  :  have  mercy  upon 
us. 

O  Lord,  let  thy  mercy  lighten  upon  us  :  as  our 
trust  is  in  thee. 

O  Lord,  in  thee  have  I  trusted  :  let  me  never  be 
confounded. 

But  on  all  Saturdays  except  Easter  Eve,  instead  of  the  foregoing 
Hymn,  shall  be  sung  or  said  this  Canticle. 

Benedicite,  omnia  opera  Domini. 

O  All  ye  works  of  the  Lord,  bless  ye  the  Lord  : 
praise  him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  heavens,  bless  ye  the  Lord  :  praise  him, 
and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  angels  of  the  Lord,  bless  ye  the  Lord  : 
praise  him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  all  ye  waters  that  be  above  the  firmament, 
bless  ye  the  Lord  :  praise  him,  and  magnify  him 
for  ever. 

0  all  ye  powers  of  the  Lord,  bless  ye  the  Lord  : 
praise  him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 


46  MOEKJNG  PRAYER. 

O  ye  sun  and  moon,  bless  ye  the  Lord  :  praise 
him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  stars  of  heaven,  bless  ye  the  Lord  :  praise 
him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  every  shower  and  dew,  bless  ye  the  Lord  : 
praise  him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  all  ye  winds,  bless  ye  the  Lord :  praise  him, 
and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  fire  and  heat,  bless  ye  the  Lord :  praise 
hira,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  winter  and  summer,  bless  ye  the  Lord: 
praise  him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  dews  and  storms  of  snow,  bless  ye  the  Lord : 
praise  him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  nights  and  days,  bless  ye  the  Lord  :  praise 
him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  light  and  darkness,  bless  ye  the  Lord  : 
praise  him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  ice  and  cold,  bless  ye  the  Lord :  praise  him, 
and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  frost  and  snow,  bless  ye  the  Lord :  praise 
him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  lightnings  and  clouds,  bless  ye  the  Lord : 
praise  him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 


MORNING  PRAYER. 


47 


O  let  the  earth  bless  the  Lord :  praise  him,  and 
magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  mountains  and  little  hills,  bless  ye  the  Lord  : 
praise  him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  all  ye  things  that  grow  on  the  earth,  bless  ye 
the  Lord  :  praise  him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  fountains,  bless  ye  the  Lord  :  praise  him, 
and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  seas  and  rivers,  bless  ye  the  Lord :  praise 
him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  whales  and  all  that  move  in  the  waters, 
bless  ye  the  Lord :  praise  him,  and  magnify  him 
for  ever. 

O  all  ye  fowls  of  the  air,  bless  ye  the  Lord  : 
praise  him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  all  ye  beasts  and  cattle,  bless  ye  the  Lord  : 
praise  him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  children  of  men,  bless  ye  the  Lord  :  praise 
him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

0  ye  priests  of  the  Lord,  bless  ye  the  Lord  : 
praise  him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  servants  of  the  Lord,  bless  ye  the  Lord : 
praise  him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 


48 


MORNING  PRATER. 


0  ye  spirits  and  souls  of  the  righteous,  bless  ye 
the  Lord  :  praise  him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  holy  and  humble  men  of  heart,  bless  ye  the 
Lord  :  praise  him,  and  magnify  him  for  ever. 

O  give  thanks  unto  the  Lord,  because  he  is  gra- 
cious :  for  his  mercy  endureth  for  ever. 

O  all  ye  that  worship  the  Lord,  bless  the  God  of 
gods  :  praise  him,  and  give  him  thanks  ;  for  his 
mercy  endureth  for  ever. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  &c.  [Hallelujah  :] 

As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  &c.  Amen.  [Hal- 
lelujah.] 

Then  shall  be  read  in  like  manner  the  second  Lesson,  taken  out 
of  the  New  Testament.  And  after  that  shall  be  sung  or  said 
the  Hymn  following,  except  when  it  shall  happen  to  be  read  in 
the  chapter  for  the  day,  when  the  eighth  Psalm,  appointed 
for  Saturday,  shall  be  used  instead  thereof. 

Benedictus.    S.  Luke  i.  68. 
Blessed  be  the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  &c. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  &c.    [Hallelujah  :] 
As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  &c.    Amen.  [Hal- 
lelujah.] 

But  on  all  Saturdays,  except  Easter  Eve,  instead  of  the  foregoing 
Hymn  shall  be  said  or  sung  this  Psalm. 


MORNING  PRATER. 


49 


Domine,  Deus  noster.  Psal.  viii. 

0  Lord  our  Governour,  &c. 

G-lory  be  to  the  Father,  &c.    [Hallelujah  :] 

As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  &c.  Amen.  [Hal- 
lelujah.] 

Then  shall  be  said  or  sung  the  Creed,  commonly  called  the 
Apostles'  Creed,  by  the  Priest  and  People ;  except  only  on  such 
days  as  the  Creed  following  after  it  is  appointed  to  be  used. 

I  Believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty,  Maker  of 
heaven  and  earth  : 

And  in  Jesus  Christ  his  only  Son  our  Lord  :  Who 
was  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost ;  Born  of  the 
Virgin  Mary ;  Suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate  ;  Was 
crucified,  dead,  and  buried ;  He  descended  into 
Hades  ;  The  third  day  he  rose  again  from  the  dead  ; 
He  ascended  into  heaven  ;  And  sitteth  on  the  right 
hand  of  God  the  Father  Almighty  ;  From  thence 
he  shall  come  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead. 

1  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost  ;  The  holy  Catholic 
Church  ;  The  communion  of  Saints  ;  The  forgive- 
ness of  sins  ;  The  resurrection  of  the  body ;  And 
the  life  everlasting.  Amen. 


50 


MORNING  PRAYER. 


Instead  of  the  foregoing  Creed,  the  following  shall  be  used  upon 
Christmas-day,  Easter-day,  the  first  Sunday  after  Easter, 
Ascension-day,  Whitsunday,  Trinity- Sunday,  and  on  the  first 
'     Sunday  of  every  month. 

I  Believe  in  one  unbegotten  only  true  God  Al- 
mighty, The  Father  of  Christ,  The  Creator  and 
Maker  of  all  things,  Of  whom  are  all  things. 

And  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  his  only-begotten 
Son,  The  first-born  of  the  whole  creation,  Who  was 
begotten  before  the  ages  by  the  good-will  of  the 
Father,  By  whom  all  things  were  made,  both  in 
heaven  and  earth,  visible  and  invisible  ;  Who  in  the 
last  times  came  down  from  heaven,  And  took  flesh 
upon  him,  And  was  born  of  the  holy  Virgin  Mary  ; 
And  lived  an  holy  life,  according  to  the  laws  of  his 
God  and  Father  ;  And  was  crucified  under  Pontius 
Pilate,  and  died  for  us  ;  The  third  day  after  his  Pas- 
sion he  rose  again  from  the  dead  ;  He  ascended  into 
heaven,  And  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Father ; 
And  he  shall  come  again  with  glory  at  the  end  of 
the  world,  To  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  :  Whose 
kingdom  shall  have  no  end. 

And  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  is,  the 
Comforter,  Who  hath  wrought  effectually  in  all  the 
saints  from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  And  was 


MORNING  PRAYER. 


51 


afterwards  sent  to  the  Apostles  by  the  Father, 
According  to  the  promise  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ ;  and  after  the  Apostles,  to  all  believers 
in  the  holy  Catholic  Church  :  And  I  believe  the 
resurrection  of  the  flesh  ;  And  the  remission  of  sins  ; 
And  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  And  the  life  of  the 
world  to  come.  Amen. 

Here  shall  follow  the  Sermon  or  Homily,  if  there  beany. 
After  the  Sermon,  or,  if  there  be  none,  after  the  Creed,  the  Deacon, 
being  turned  to  the  People,  shall  on  the  Lord's  day  declare 
unto  them  the  name  and  day  of  any  Festival  or  Fast  which  in 
the  week  following  is  to  be  observed,  if  it  have  proper  Lessons 
appointed  for  it ;  as  also  the  five  Fasting  Days  in  the  week 
before  Holy  Week,  notice  of  which  shall  be  given  on  the  pre- 
ceding Sunday. 

Then  the  Deacon,  being  turned  to  the  People,  shall  say, 
Let  no  unbeliever,  no  heterodox  person  stay. 

( Here  shall  follow  the  Prayers  for  the  Catechumens,  Energumens, 
and  Penitents,  if  there  be  any.) 

Then  the  Deacon,  being  turned  to  the  People,  shall  say, 
Let  none  of  those  who  are  not  allowed,  come  near. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  turn  to  the  People,  and  say, 

The  Lord  be  with  you  ; 
Answ.  And  with  thy  spirit. 


52  MORNING  PRAYER. 

Then  the  Deacon,  being  turned  to  the  People,  shall  say, 

is  to  he  omitted  All  we  °f  tne  faithful,  let  us  [*fall 
on  all  Lord's  upon  our  knees,  and]  fervently  and 
dday  Ztelln    intensely  pray  to  God  through  his 

Easter  and  Pen-  Christ. 
tecost. 

Then  the  Priest  and  People  devoutly  kneeling,  the  Priest 
shall  say, 

Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us  ; 
Answ.  Christ,  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Pr.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Then  the  Priest  and  People  shall  say  the  Lord's  Prayer  with  a 
loud  voice. 

Our  Father,  &c.    For  thine,  &c.  Amen. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  say, 

O  Lord,  shew  thy  mercy  upon  us  ; 
Answ.  And  grant  us  thy  salvation. 
Pr.  O  Lord,  save  thy  people  ; 
Answ.  And  bless  thine  inheritance. 
Pr.  O  God,  make  clean  our  hearts  within  us  ; 
Answ.  And  take  not  thy  Holy  Spirit  from  us. 
Then  shall  follow  three  Collects ;  the  first  of  the  Day,  which  shall 


MORXIXG  PRAYER. 


53 


be  the  same  that  is  appointed  at  the  Communion  ;  the  second 
for  Peace  ;  the  third  for  Grace  to  live  well. 

The  second  Collect,  for  Peace. 

O  God,  who  art  the  author  of  peace,  and  lover  of 
concord,  in  knowledge  of  whom  standeth  our  eter- 
nal life,  whose  service  is  perfect  freedom  :  Defend 
us.  thy  humble  servants,  in  all  assaults  of  our  ene- 
mies ;  that  we,  surely  trusting  in  thy  defence,  may 
not  fear  the  power  of  any  adversaries,  through  the 
might  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

The  third  Collect,  for  Grace. 

O  Lord,  our  heavenly  Father,  almighty  and  ever- 
lasting God,  who  hast  safely  brought  us  to  the 
beginning  of  this  day  :  Defend  us  in  the  same  with 
thy  mighty  power,  and  grant  that  this  day  we  fall 
into  no  sin,  neither  run  into  any  kind  of  danger  ; 
but  that  all  our  doings  may  be  ordered  by  thy 
governance,  to  do  always  that  is  righteous  in  thy 
sight,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  stand  up,  and,  being  turned  to  the  People, 
he  shall  say : 

Let  us  pray  with  earnestness,  and  commend  our- 
selves and  one  another  to  the  living  God,  through 
his  Christ. 

E 


54 


MORNING  PRATER. 


Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy  :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  the  peace  and  tranquillity 
of  the  world,  and  of  the  holy  Churches  ;  that  the 
God  of  the  universe  would  grant  us  his  perpetual 
and  lasting  peace,  and  keep  us  persevering  to  the 
end  in  the  fulness  of  piety  and  virtue. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  the  holy  Catholic  and 
Apostolic  Church,  from  one  end  of  the  earth  to  the 
other  ;  that  the  Lord  would  keep  and  preserve  it 
unshaken  and  undisturbed  with  storms  and  tem- 
pests, founded  on  a  rock,  to  the  end  of  the  world. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy  :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  this  Diocese  ;  that  the  Lord 
of  all  would  grant  us  grace  to  pursue  his  heavenly 
hope  without  ceasing,  and  that  we  may  render  him 
the  continual  debt  and  tribute  of  our  prayers. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy  :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  the  whole  Episcopate,  or 
company  of  Bishops  under  heaven,  rightly  dividing 
the  word  of  truth. 


MORNING  PRAYER. 


55 


A?isw.  Lord,  have  mercy  :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  N.  our  Bishop  ;  that  the 
merciful  God  would  preserve  him  in  safety,  honour, 
and  length  of  days,  for  the  benefit  of  his  holy  Church, 
and  grant  him  a  venerable  old  age  in  all  piety  and 
righteousness. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy  :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  our  Presbyters  ;  that  the 
Lord  would  deliver  them  from  every  unlawful  and 
wicked  action,  and  preserve  them  safe  and  honour- 
able in  their  Presbytery. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  the  whole  order  of  Deacons 
in  Christ,  and  all  the  Clergy ;  that  the  Lord  would 
preserve  them  unblameable  in  their  ministry. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  the  King ;  that  he,  know- 
ing whose  minister  he  is,  may  above  all  things  seek 
God's  honour  and  glory ;  and  that  we  and  all  his 
subjects,  duly  considering  whose  authority  he  hath, 
may  faithfully  serve,  honour,  and  humbly  obey  him. 


56 


MORNING  PRAYER. 


Ansiv.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  all  the  Royal  Family  ;  for 
the  nobility,  magistrates,  and  all  the  people  of  this 
realm. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  those  who  are  departed  in 
the  faith,  and  are  at  rest  in  Christ ;  that  God,  the 
lover  of  mankind,  who  hath  received  their  souls, 
would  forgive  them  all  their  sins  voluntary  and  in- 
voluntary, and  of  his  great  mercy  would  graciously 
grant  them  perpetual  peace  in  the  region  of  the  just, 
who  rest  in  the  bosom  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  J acob, 
with  all  those  who  have  pleased  him  and  done  his 
will  from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  in  the  place 
whence  sorrow,  grief,  and  lamentation  are  banished 
away. 

Ansiv.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  all  virgins,  widows,  and 
orphans,  for  those  who  live  in  continence,  and  lead 
a  pious  life. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 


MORNING  PRAYER. 


57 


Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  those  who  live  in  marriage 
and  child-bearing,  that  the  Lord  would  have  mercy 
upon  them  all. 

Ansiv.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  those  that  bring  forth  fruit 
in  the  holy  Church,  and  give  alms  to  the  poor. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  those  who  offer  their  sacri- 
fices and  first-fruits  to  the  Lord  our  God  ;  that  the 
most  gracious  God  would  reward  them  with  heavenly 
gifts,  and  restore  them  an  hundred-fold  in  this  world, 
and  grant  them  everlasting  life  in  the  world  to  come  ; 
giving  them  heavenly  things  for  their  earthly,  and 
for  their  temporal  those  that  are  eternal. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy  :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  our  brethren  who  are 
newly  converted,  that  the  Lord  would  confirm  and 
establish  them. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  those  who  are  afflicted 
with  sickness,  [especially  the  persons  for  whom  our 


58 


MORNING  PRATER. 


prayers  are  desired  ;  This  is  to  be  said  when  any 
desire  the  prayers  of  the  congregation:']  that  the 
Lord  would  deliver  them  from  all  their  distempers 
and  infirmities,  and  restore  them  in  health  to  his 
holy  Church. 

Ansiv.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  all  who  travel  by  land  or 
by  water,  for  those  who  are  in  hard  slavery,  and  for 
all  who  in  this  transitory  life  are  in  trouble,  sorrow, 
need,  or  any  other  adversity,  [especially  those  for 
whom  our  prayers  are  desired.  This  is  to  be  said 
when  any  desire  the  prayers  of  the  congregation.'] 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  those  who  are  in  banish- 
ment, prison,  or  bonds  for  the  name  of  the  Lord,  for 
all  who  are  persecuted  for  truth  and  righteousness* 
sake. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  our  enemies,  persecutors, 
slanderers,  and  all  who  hate  us ;  that  the  Lord 
would  forgive  them,  and  turn  their  hearts. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 


MORNING  PRAYER. 


59 


Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  those  who  are  without,  and 
and  led  away  with  error,  that  the  Lord  would  con- 
vert them. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  remember  the  infants  of  the  Church  ; 
that  the  Lord  would  perfect  them  in  his  fear,  and 
bring  them  to  the  measure  of  adult  age. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  mutually  for  one  another,  that 
the  Lord  would  keep  and  preserve  us  by  his  grace 
unto  the  end,  deliver  us  from  the  evil  one,  and 
from  all  the  scandals  of  those  that  work  iniquity, 
and  conduct  us  safe  to  his  heavenly  kingdom. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  for  every  Christian  soul. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  stand  up,  and  say,  the  Deacon  kneeling, 

Keep  us,  O  Lord,  and  preserve  us  by  thy  grace. 
Answ.  Save  us,  0  God,  and  raise  us  up  by  thy 
mercy. 


60 


MORNING  PRAYER. 


Then  shall  the  Priest  say  the  following  Prayer. 

0  Almighty  God,  O  Lord  most  High  who  dwellest 
in  the  highest,  O  thou  Holy  One  who  restest  in  thy 
holy  places,  thou  great  Monarch  of  the  world  with- 
out original ;  who  by  thy  Christ  hast  caused  thy 
knowledge  to  be  preached  unto  us,  to  the  acknow- 
ledgment of  thy  glory  and  of  thy  name,  which  he 
hath  manifested  to  our  understandings  :  Do  thou 
now  look  down  by  him  upon  this  thy  flock,  and 
deliver  it  from  all  ignorance,  and  from  every  evil 
work.  Grant  that  this  thy  people  may  fear  thee 
with  reverence,  love  thee  with  affection,  and  tremble 
before  the  face  of  thy  glory.  Be  merciful  and  pro- 
pitious to  them,  and  hearken  unto  their  prayers ; 
and  keep  them  stedfast,  unblameable,  and  unre- 
proveable,  that  they  may  be  holy  in  body  and  soul, 
not  having  spot  or  wrinkle  or  any  such  thing,  but 
that  they  may  be  perfect,  and  none  of  them  deficient 
or  wanting  in  any  respect.  O  thou  their  Defender 
and  powerful  God,  who  acceptest  not  the  persons  of 
men,  do  thou  assist  and  support  this  thy  flock, 
which  thou  hast  redeemed  with  the  precious  blood 
of  thy  Christ:  be  thou  their  refuge  and  succour, 
their  protector  and  guardian,  their  impregnable 


MORNING  PRATER. 


61 


wall,  their  bulwark  and  security.  For  none  can 
pluck  out  of  thine  hand  :  there  is  no  other  God 
like  thee :  in  thee  is  our  hope  and  strong  consolation. 
Sanctify  them  by  thy  truth  ;  for  thy  word  is  truth. 
O  thou,  who  dost  nothing  out  of  partiality  or  favour, 
whom  it  is  impossible  to  deceive  ;  deliver  them  from 
all  sickness  and  infirmity,  from  all  sin,  injury,  and 
fraud,  from  fear  of  the  enemy,  from  the  arrow  that 
flieth  by  day,  and  the  danger  that  walketh  in  dark- 
ness :  and  vouchsafe  to  bring  them  to  eternal  life, 
which  is  in  Christ  thine  only-begotten  Son  our  God 
and  Saviour ;  through  whom  to  thee  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,  be  glory  and  adoration,  now  and  for  ever, 
world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  the  Deacon,  standing  up,  and  turning  towards  the 
People,  shall  say  : 

Let  us  beg  of  the  Lord  his  mercies  and  compas- 
sions, that  this  morning,  and  this  day,  and  all  the 
time  of  our  pilgrimage  may  be  passed  by  us  in  peace 
without  sin.  Let  us  beg  of  God,  that  he  would  send 
us  the  angel  of  peace,  and  give  us  a  Christian  end, 
and  be  gracious  and  merciful  unto  us.  Let  us  com- 
mend ourselves  and  one  another  to  the  living  God 
through  his  only-begotten  Son. 


62 


MORNING  PRAYER. 


Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy  :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  say  the  Morning  Thanksgiving. 

O  God,  the  God  of  spirits  and  of  all  flesh,  who  art 
above  all  comparison,  and  self-sufficient;  who  rnadest 
the  sun  to  rule  the  day,  and  the  moon  and  stars  to 
govern  the  night  :  Do  thou  now  look  down  upon  us 
with  the  eyes  of  thy  favour,  and  receive  our  morn- 
ing thanksgiving,  and  have  mercy  upon  us.  For  we 
have  not  stretched  out  our  hands  to  any  strange 
God  ;  for  there  is  not  any  new  God  among  us, 
but  thou  the  eternal  and  immortal  God,  who  hast 
given  us  our  being  and  well-being  through  Christ  : 
vouchsafe  by  him  to  bring  us  to  everlasting  life  ; 
with  whom  to  thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  glory, 
honour,  and  adoration,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  turn  to  the  People,  and  say, 

Bow  down  your  heads  for  the  benediction. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  say  the  Prayer  of  Benediction,  the  Deacon 
kneeling,  both  he  and  the  People  reverently  bowing  their 
heads. 

O  God,  faithful  and  true,  who  shewest  mercy  to 
thousands  and  ten  thousands  of  them  that  love  thee  ; 
who  art  the  friend  of  the  humble,  and  the  defender 


MORNING  PRAYER. 


63 


of  the  poor  ;  whose  aid  all  things  stand  in  need  of, 
because  all  things  serve  thee  :  Look  down  upon  this 
thy  people,  who  bow  their  heads  unto  thee,  and 
bless  them  with  thy  spiritual  benediction  ;  keep 
them  as  the  apple  of  an  eye,  preserve  them  in  piety 
and  righteousness,  and  vouchsafe  them  eternal  life  in 
Christ  Jesus  thy  beloved  Son  :  with  whom  to  thee 
and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  glory,  honour,  and  adora- 
tion, now  and  for  ever,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

And  after  a  pause  the  Deacon  shall  stand  up,  and  say  to 
the  People, 

Depart  in  peace. 


Here  endeth  the  Order  for  Morning  Prayer 
throughout  the  Year. 


THE  ORDER 


FOR 

EVENING  PEAYEE, 

DAILY  THROUGHOUT   THE  YEAR. 


At  the  beginning  of  Evening  Prayer,  the  Deacon,  being  turned 
towards  the  People,  all  standing,  shall  say, 

Let  us  attend. 
Then  shall  the  Priest  say, 
O  Lord,  open  thou  our  lips  : 
Answer.  And  our  mouth  shall  shew  forth  thy 
praise. 

Pr.  O  God,  make  speed  to  save  us  : 

Answ.  O  Lord,  make  haste  to  help  us. 

Pr.  Glory  be  to  the  Father,  through  the  Son  :  in 
the  Holy  Ghost ;  [Hallelujah  :  ] 

Armv.  As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  is  now,  and 
ever  shall  be  :  world  without  end.  Amen.  [Hal- 
lelujah.] 


EVENING  PRATER. 


65 


Tlirn  shall  be  said  or  sung  by  the  Priest  and  People  the  Evening 
Hymn,  as  followeth. 

Praise  the  Lord,  ye  servants ;  O  praise  the  name 
of  the  Lord.  We  praise  thee,  we  laud  thee,  we 
bless  thee  for  thy  great  glory,  0  Lord  and  King, 
the  Father  of  Christ  the  unspotted  Lamb,  that 
taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world.  All  praises, 
hymns,  and  glory,  are  justly  rendered  to  thee,  our 
God  and  Father,  through  thy  Son,  in  the  most 
Holy  Spirit,  for  all  ages,  world  without  end. 
Amen. 

Instead  of  the  foregoing  Hymn,  the  folloiving,  with  the  Proper 
Preface,  shall  be  said  or  sung  by  the  Priest  and  People  on  all 
Lord's  days,  and  on  every  day  between  Easter  and  Pentecost, 
on  Monday  and  Tuesday  in  Whitsun-  week,  and  on  Christmas- 
day. 

It  is  very  meet,  right,  and  our  bounden  duty,  that 
we  should  at  all  times,  and  in  all  places,  give 
thanks  unto  thee,  O  Lord,  Holy  Father,  Almighty, 
Everlasting  God. 

Here  shall  follow  the  Proper  Preface. 

PROPER  PREFACES. 
Upon  all  Lord's  days,  except  the  Sunday  after  Ascension-day, 


GO 


EVENING  PRAYER. 


and  Whitsunday;  and  upon  every  day  between  Easter  and 
Ascension-day. 

But  chiefly  are  we  bound  to  praise  thee  for  the 
glorious  Resurrection  of  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord  :  for  he  is  the  very  Paschal  Lamb,  which 
was  offered  for  us,  and  hath  taken  away  the  sin  of 
the  world ;  who  by  his  death  hath  destroyed  death, 
and  by  his  rising  to  life  again  hath  restored  to  us 
everlasting  life.    Therefore  with  Angels,  &c. 

Upon  Ascension-day,  and  every  day  after  till  Whitsunday. 

Through  thy  most  dearly  beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord  :  who  after  his  most  glorious  Resurrection 
manifestly  appeared  to  all  his  Apostles,  and  in  their 
sight  ascended  up  into  heaven  to  prepare  a  place 
for  us  ;  that  where  he  is,  thither  we  might  also 
ascend,  and  reign  with  him  in  glory.  Therefore 
with  Angels,  &c. 

Upon  Whitsunday,  and  Monday  and  Tuesday  in  Whitsun-week. 

Through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  :  according  to 
whose  most  true  promise,  the  Holy  Ghost  came 
down  as  at  this  time  from  heaven  with  a  sudden 
great  sound,  as  it  had  been  a  mighty  wind,  in  the 
likeness  of  fiery  tongues,  lighting  uponthe  Apostles, 


EVENING  PRAYER. 


67 


to  teach  them,  and  to  lead  them  to  all  truth,  giving 
them  both  the  gift  of  divers  languages,  and  also 
boldness  with  fervent  zeal  constantly  to  preach  the 
Gospel  unto  all  nations ;  whereby  we  have  been 
brought  out  of  darkness  and  error  into  the  clear 
light  and  true  knowledge  of  thee  and  of  thy  Son 
Jesus  Christ.    Therefore  with  Angels,  &c. 

Upon  Christmas-day. 

Because  thou  didst  give  Jesus  Christ  thine  only 
Son  to  be  born  as  at  this  time  for  us  :  who  by  the 
operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost  was  made  very  man  of 
the  substance  of  the  Virgin  Mary  his  mother,  and 
that  without  spot  of  sin,  to  make  us  clean  from  all 
sin.    Therefore  with  Angels,  &c. 

After  the  Preface  shall  follow  : 

Therefore  with  Angels  and  Archangels,  and 
with  all  the  company  of  heaven,  we  laud  and  mag- 
nify thy  glorious  name,  evermore  praising  thee, 
and  saying  :  Holy,  Holy,  Holy,  Lord  God  of  hosts  ; 
heaven  and  earth  are  full  of  thy  glory  :  glory  be 
to  thee,  O  Lord  most  High.  Amen.  Hallelujah. 

Then  shall  be  said  or  sung  the  Psalm  following;  except  on 
Sundays,  and  every  day  between  Easter  and  Pentecost. 


68 


EVENTNG  PRAYER. 


Domine,  clamavi.    Psalm  cxli. 

Lord,  I  call  upon  thee,  &c. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  &c. 

As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  &c.  Amen. 

On  all  Lord's  days,  and  on  every  day  between  Easter  and  Pen- 
tecost, instead  of  the  foregoing  Psalm,  shall  be  sung  or  said 
the  following  Anthem. 

Christ  our  passover  is  sacrificed  for  us  :  therefore 
let  us  keep  the  feast  ; 

Not  with  the  old  leaven,  neither  with  the  leaven 
of  malice  and  wickedness  :  but  with  the  unleavened 
bread  of  sincerity  and  truth. 

Christ,  being  raised  from  the  dead,  dieth  no  more : 
death  hath  no  more  dominion  over  him : 

For  in  that  he  died,  he  died  unto  sin  once  :  but 
in  that  he  liveth,  he  liveth  unto  God. 

Likewise  reckon  ye  also  yourselves  to  be  dead 
indeed  unto  sin  :  but  alive  unto  God  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord. 

Christ  is  risen  from  the  dead  :  and  become  the 
first-fruits  of  them  that  slept. 

For  since  by  man  came  death  :  by  man  came  also 
the  resurrection  of  the  dead. 


EVENING  PRAYER.  69 

For  as  in  Adam  all  die  :  even  so  in  Christ  shall 
all  be  made  alive. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  &c.  Hallelujah. 

As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  &c.  Amen.  Hal- 
lelujah. 

Then  shall  be  said  or  sung  the  Psalms  in  order  as  they  are 
appointed.  After  the  Psalms  shall  follow  the  first  Lesson  ; 
and  after  that  thall  be  sung  or  said  Magnificat,  ( or  the  Song 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,)  in  English,  as  followeth. 

Magnificat.    S.  Luke  i.  46. 

My  soul  doth  magnify  the  Lord,  &c. 

Glory  be  the  Father,  &c.    [Hallelujah :] 

As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  &c.  Amen.  [Hal- 
lelujah.] 

But  on  all  Saturdays,  except  Easter  Eve,  instead  of  the  fore- 
going Hymn  shall  be  sung  or  said  this  Psalm. 

Benedic,  anima  mea.    Psal.  civ. 

Praise  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  &c. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  &c.  [Hallelujah.] 

As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  &c.  Amen.  [Hal- 
lelujah.] 

F 


70 


EVENING  PRAYER. 


Then  the  second  Lesson,  as  it  is  appointed :  and  after  that  shall 
be  said  or  sung  Nunc  dimittis,  ( or  the  Song  of  Simeon,) 
in  English  as  followeth. 

Nunc  dimittis.    S.  Luke  ii.  29. 

Lord,  now  lettest  thou  thy  servant,  &c. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  &c.  [Hallelujah.] 
As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  &c.    Amen.  [Hal- 
lelujah.] 

But  on  all  Saturdays  except  Easter  Eve,  instead  of  the  fore- 
going Hymn  shall  be  said  or  sung  this  Psalm. 

Laudate  Dominum.    Psal.  cxlviii. 

0  Praise  the  Lord  of  heaven,  &c. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  &c.  [Hallelujah.] 
As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  &c.    Amen.  [Hal- 
lelujah.] 

Then  shall  be  sung  or  said  the  Creed,  commonly  called  the  Apos- 
tles' Creed,  by  the  Priest  and  People ;  except  only  on  such  days 
as  the  Creed  following  after  it  is  appointed  to  be  used. 

1  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty,  Maker  of 
heaven  and  earth  : 

And  in  Jesus  Christ,  his  only  Son  our  Lord ;  Who 
was  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost ;  Born  of  the  Vir- 
gin Mary ;  Suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate ;  Was  cru- 


EVENING  PRAYER. 


71 


cified,  dead,  and  buried  ;  He  descended  into  Hades  : 
The  third  day  he  rose  again  from  the  dead ;  He 
ascended  into  heaven  ;  And  sitteth  on  the  right  hand 
of  God  the  Father  Almighty  ;  From  thence  he  shall 
come  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead. 

I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost ;  The  holy  Catholic 
Church  ;  The  communion  of  Saints  ;  The  forgive- 
ness of  sins  ;  The  resurrection  of  the  body  ;  And 
the  life  everlasting.  Amen. 

Instead  of  the  foregoing  Creed,  the  following  shall  be  used  upon 
Christmas-daij,  Easter-day,  the  first  Sunday  after  Easter,  As- 
cension-day, Whitsunday,  Trinity-Sunday,  and  on  the  first 
Sunday  of  every  month. 

I  believe  in  one  unbegotten  only  true  God  Al- 
mighty, The  Father  of  Christ,  The  Creator  and 
Maker  of  all  things,  Of  whom  are  all  things  : 

And  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  his  only-begotten 
Son,  The  first-born  of  the  whole  creation,  Who  was 
begotten  before  the  ages  by  the  good-will  of  the 
Father,  By  whom  all  things  were  made,  both  in 
heaven  and  earth,  visible  and  invisible  ;  Who  in  the 
last  times  came  down  from  heaven,  And  took  flesh 
upon  him,  And  was  born  of  the  holy  Virgin  Mary, 
And  lived  an  holy  life,  according  to  the  laws  of  his 
God  and  Father  ;  And  was  crucified  under  Pontius 


72 


EVENING  PEAYER. 


Pilate,  and  died  for  us  ;  The  third  day  after  his  pas- 
sion he  rose  again  from  the  dead  ;  He  ascended  into 
heaven,  And  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Father  ; 
And  he  shall  come  again  with  glory  at  the  end  of 
the  world,  To  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  :  Whose 
kingdom  shall  have  no  end. 

And  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  is,  the 
Comforter,  Who  hath  wrought  effectually  in  all  the 
saints  from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  And  was 
afterwards  sent  to  the  Apostles  by  the  Father,  Ac- 
cording to  the  promise  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  And  after  the  Apostles  to  all  believers 
in  the  holy  Catholic  Church  :  And  I  believe  the 
resurrection  of  the  flesh  ;  And  the  remission  of 
sins  ;  And  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  And  the  life  of 
the  world  to  come.  Amen. 

Here  shall  follow  the  Sermon  or  Homily,  if  there  be  any. 

After  the  Sermon,  or,  if  there  he  none,  after  the  Creed,  the  Deacon, 
being  turned  to  the  People,  shall  say, 

Let  no  unbeliever,  no  heterodox  person  stay. 

{Here  shall  follow  the  Prayers  for  the  Catechumens,  Energumens, 
and  Penitents,  if  there  be  any.) 

Then  the  Deacon,  being  turned  to  the  People,  shall  say, 

Let  none  of  those  who  are  not  allowed,  come  near. 


EVENING  PRAYER.  73 

Then  the  Priest  shall  turn  to  the  People,  and  say, 
The  Lord  be  with  you  ; 
Answ.  And  with  thy  spirit. 

Then  the  Deacon  being  turned  to  the  People,  shall  say, 

*  This  clause 

All  we  of  the  faithful,  let  us  [*fall  is  t0  he  omitted 
upon   our  knees,  and]  fervently  and  071  al1  Lom's 

,  ,       ^    -.     , ,  i     i  •     days,  and  every 

intensely  pray  to   God  through  his    day  between 

Christ.  Easter  and  Pen- 

tecost. 

Then,  the  Priest  and  People  devoutly  kneeling,  the  Priest 
shall  say, 

Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Ansiv.  Christ,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Pr.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Then  the  Priest  and  People  shall  say  the  Lord's  Prayer  with 
a  loud  voice. 

Our  Father,  &c.    For  thine,  &c.  Amen. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  say, 

O  Lord,  shew  thy  mercy  upon  us  ; 
Answ.  And  grant  us  thy  salvation. 
Pr.  O  Lord,  save  thy  people  ; 
Answ.  And  bless  thine  inheritance. 


74 


EVENING  PRAYER. 


Pr.  O  God,  make  clean  our  hearts  within  us  ; 
Answ.  And  take  not  thy  Holy  Spirit  from  us. 

Then  shall  follow  three  Collects ;  the  first,  of  the  Day  ;  the  second, 
for  Peace  ;  the  third,  for  aid  against  all  Perils. 

The  second  Collect,  for  Peace. 

O  God,  from  whom  all  holy  desires,  all  good  coun- 
sels, and  all  just  works  do  proceed  :  Give  unto  thy 
servants  that  peace  which  the  world  cannot  give ; 
that  both  our  hearts  may  be  set  to  obey  thy  com- 
mandments, and  also  that  by  thee  we  being  defended 
from  the  fear  of  our  enemies,  may  pass  our  time  in 
rest  and  quietness,  through  the  merits  of  Jesus 
Christ  our  Saviour.  Amen. 

The  third  Collect,  for  aid  against  all  Perils. 

Lighten  our  darkness,  we  beseech  thee,  O  Lord, 
and  by  thy  great  mercy  defend  us  from  all  perils 
and  dangers  of  this  night,  for  the  love  of  thy  only 
Son  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  stand  up,  and,  being  turned  to  the 
People,  he  shall  say : 

Let  us  pray  with  earnestness,  and  commend  our- 
selves and  one  another  to  the  living  God,  through 
his  Christ. 


EVENING  PRATER. 


Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Let  us  pray  that  it  may  please  Almighty 
God  to  rule  and  govern  his  holy  Church  universal 
in  the  right  way. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  That  it  may  please  him  to  illuminate  all 
bishops,  priests,  and  deacons,  with  true  knowledge 
and  understanding  of  his  word,  and  that  both  by 
their  preaching  and  living  they  may  set  it  forth, 
and  shew  it  accordingly. 

Ansiv.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  That  it  may  please  him  so  to  dispose  and 
govern  the  heart  of  his  servant  our  King  and  Gover- 
nor, that  in  all  his  thoughts,  words,  and  works,  he 
may  ever  seek  his  honour  and  glory. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  That  it  may  please  him  to  bless  and  pre- 
serve all  the  Eoyal  Family. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  That  it  may  please  him  to  bless  and  keep 


76 


EVENING  PRATER. 


the  magistrates,  giving  them  grace  to  execute  justice, 
and  to  maintain  truth. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  That  it  may  please  him  to  be  gracious  and 
propitious  to  all  his  servants  who  are  departed  hence 
from  us  in  his  fear  and  favour,  and  to  grant  them 
his  mercy,  and  everlasting  peace. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  That  it  may  please  him  to  bless  and  keep 
all  his  people. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  That  it  may  please  him  to  give  to  all 
nations  unity,  peace,  and  concord. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  That  it  may  please  him  to  give  us  an  heart 
to  love  and  dread  him,  and  diligently  to  live  after 
his  commandments. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  That  it  may  please  him  to  give  to  all  his 
people  increase  of  grace,  to  hear  meekly  his  word, 


EVENING  PRATER.  77 

and  to  receive  it  with  pure  affection,  and  to  bring 
forth  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  That  it  may  please  him  to  bring  into  the 
way  of  truth  all  such  as  have  erred  and  are  de- 
ceived. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  That  it  may  please  him  to  strengthen  such 
as  do  stand,  and  to  comfort  and  help  the  weak- 
hearted,  and  to  raise  up  them  that  fall,  and  finally 
to  beat  down  Satan  under  our  feet. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  That  it  may  please  him  to  succour,  help, 
and  comfort  all  that  are  in  danger,  necessity,  and 
tribulation  ;  [especially  those  for  whom  our  prayers 
are  desired.  This  is  to  be  said  when  any  desire  the 
prayers  of  the  congregation.^ 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  That  it  may  please  him  to  preserve  all  that 
travel  by  land  or  by  water,  all  women  labouring  of 
child,  all  sick  persons  and  young  children,  and  to 


78 


EVENING  PRAYER. 


shew  his  pity  upon  all  prisoners  and  captives ; 
[especially  those  for  whom  our  prayers  are  desired. 
This  is  to  be  said  when  any  desire  the  prayers  of  the 
congregation.^ 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  That  it  may  please  him  to  defend  and  pro- 
vide for  the  fatherless  children  and  widows,  and  all 
that  are  desolate  and  oppressed. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  That  it  may  please  him  to  have  mercy  upon 
all  men. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  That  it  may  please  him  to  forgive  our 
enemies,  persecutors,  and  slanderers,  and  to  turn 
their  hearts. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Deac,  That  it  may  please  him  to  give  and  pre- 
serve to  our  use  the  kindly  fruits  of  the  earth,  so  as 
in  due  time  we  may  enjoy  them. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us.  good  Lord. 


EVENING  PRAYER. 


79 


Deac.  That  it  may  please  him  to  give  us  true 
repentance,  to  forgive  us  all  our  sins,  negligences, 
and  ignorances,  and  to  endue  us  with  the  grace  of 
his  Holy  Spirit,  to  amend  our  lives  according  to  his 
holy  word. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  stand  up,  and  say,  the  Deacon  kneeling  : 

Keep  us,  O  Lord,  and  preserve  us  by  thy  grace. 
Ansiv.  Save  us,  O  God,  and  raise  us  up  by  thy 
mercy. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say  the  following  Prayer. 

O  Almighty  God,  O  Lord  most  High  who  dwellest 
in  the  highest,  O  thou  Holy  One  who  restest  in  thy 
holy  places,  thou  great  Monarch  of  the  world  with- 
out original ;  who  by  thy  Christ  hast  caused  thy 
knowledge  to  be  preached  unto  us,  to  the  acknow- 
ledgment of  thy  glory  and  of  thy  name,  which  he 
hath  manifested  to  our  understandings:  Do  thou 
now  look  down  by  him  upon  this  thy  flock,  and 
deliver  it  from  all  ignorance,  and  from  every  evil 
work.  Grant  that  this  thy  people  may  fear  thee 
with  reverence,  love  thee  with  affection,  and  tremble 
before  the  face  of  thy  glory.    Be  merciful  and  pro- 


80 


EVENING  PRAYER. 


pitious  to  them,  and  hearken  unto  their  prayers ; 
and  keep  them  stedfast,  unblameable,  and  unreprove- 
able,  that  they  may  be  holy  in  body  and  soul,  not 
having  spot  or  wrinkle  or  any  such  thing,  but  that 
they  may  be  perfect,  and  none  of  them  deficient  or 
wanting  in  any  respect.  0  thou  their  Defender  and 
powerful  God,  who  acceptest  not  the  persons  of 
men,  do  thou  assist  and  support  this  thy  flock,  which 
thou  hast  redeemed  with  the  precious  blood  of  thy 
Christ :  be  thou  their  refuge  and  succour,  their  pro- 
tector and  guardian,  their  impregnable  wall,  their 
bulwark  and  security.  For  none  can  pluck  out  of 
thine  hand :  there  is  no  other  God  like  thee  :  in 
thee  is  our  hope  and  strong  consolation.  Sanctify 
them  by  thy  truth ;  for  thy  word  is  truth.  O  thou, 
who  dost  nothing  out  of  partiality  or  favour,  whom 
it  is  impossible  to  deceive;  deliver  them  from  all 
sickness  and  infirmity,  from  all  sin,  injury,  and 
fraud,  from  fear  of  the  enemy,  from  the  arrow  that 
flieth  by  day,  and  the  danger  that  walketh  in  dark- 
ness :  and  vouchsafe  to  bring  them  to  eternal  life, 
which  is  in  Christ  thine  only-begotten  Son  our  God 
and  Saviour ;  through  whom  to  thee  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,  be  glory  and  adoration,  now  and  for  ever, 
world  without  end.  Amen. 


EVENING  PEAYER. 


81 


Then  the  Deacon,  standing  up,  and  turning  towards 
the  People,  shall  say  : 

Let  us  pray  to  the  Lord  for  his  mercies  and  com- 
passions, and  intreat  him  to  send  us  the  angel  of 
peace,  and  all  things  that  are  good  and  convenient 
for  us,  and  that  he  would  grant  us  a  Christian  end. 
Let  us  pray  that  this  evening  and  night  may  pass  in 
peace  and  without  sin,  and  all  the  time  of  our  life 
unblameable  and  without  rebuke.  Let  us  commend 
ourselves  and  one  another  to  the  living  God  through 
his  Christ. 

Amic.  Lord,  have  mercy :  TVe  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  say  the  Evening  Thanksgiving. 

O  God,  who  art  without  beginning  and  without  end, 
the  Maker  and  Governor  of  all  things  by  Christ, 
the  God  and  Father  of  him  before  all  things,  the 
Lord  of  the  Spirit,  and  the  King  of  all  intellectual 
and  sensible  beings ;  who  hast  made  the  day  for 
works  of  light,  and  the  night  to  give  rest  to  our 
weakness  ;  (for  the  day  is  thine  and  the  night  is  thine, 
thou  hast  prepared  the  light  and  the  sun  :)  Do  thou 
now,  O  Lord,  thou  lover  of  mankind,  and  fountain 
of  all  good,  mercifully  accept  this  our  evening 


82 


ENENING  PRAYER. 


thanksgiving.  Thou,  who  hast  led  us  through  the 
length  of  the  day,  and  brought  us  to  the  beginning 
of  the  night,  keep  and  preserve  us  by  thy  Christ : 
grant  that  we  may  pass  this  evening  in  peace,  and 
this  night  without  sin,  and  vouchsafe  to  bring  us  to 
eternal  life  by  thy  Christ ;  through  whom  to  thee 
in  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  glory,  honour,  and  adoration, 
world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  turn  to  the  People,  and  say  : 

Bow  down  your  heads  for  the  benediction. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  say  the  Prayer  of  Benediction,  the  Deacon 
kneeling,  both  he  and  the  People  reverently  bowing  their  heads. 

O  God  of  our  fathers,  and  Lord  of  mercy,  who  hast 
created  man  by  thy  wisdom  a  rational  animal,  and 
of  all  thy  creatures  upon  earth  dearest  unto  thee, 
and  hast  given  him  dominion  over  the  earth ;  who 
hast  also  by  thy  will  constituted  princes  and  priests, 
and  former  for  the  security  of  life,  the  latter  for  the 
regularity  of  worship :  Be  pleased  now,  O  Lord 
Almighty,  to  bow  down  and  shew  the  light  of  thy 
countenance  upon  thy  people,  who  bow  the  neck  of 
their  hearts  before  thee ;  and  bless  them  through 
Christ,  by  whom  thou  hast  enlightened  them  with 
the  light  of  knowledge,  and  revealed  thyself  unto 


PRAYERS  FOR  THE  CATECHUMENS.  83 


them :  with  whom  to  thee,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  the 
Comforter,  all  worthy  adoration  is  due  from  every 
rational  and  holy  nature,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

And  after  a  pause  the  Deacon  shall  stand  up,  and 
say  to  the  People, 

Depart  in  peace. 

Here  endeth  the  Order  for  Evening  Prayer 
throughout  the  Year. 


PRAYERS  FOR  THE  CATECHUMENS,  THE 
ENERGUMENS,  THE  CANDIDATES  FOR 
BAPTISM,  AND  THE  PENITENTS. 


PRAYERS  FOR  THE  CATECHUMENS, 

Or  Unbaptized  Persons  who  are  receiving  instructions  in 
Christianity. 

The  Deacon,  being  turned  to  the  People,  shall  say, 

Ye  Catechumens,  pray:  (here  the  Catechumens  are 
to  kneel  down,  on  Sundays  and  all  days  without 
exception :)  and  let  us  all  beseech  God  for  them,  that 
he  who  is  good,  and  the  lover  of  mankind,  would 
mercifully  hear  their  prayers  and  supplications,  and 
accept  their  petitions ;  that  he  would  assist  them 
and  grant  them  the  desires  of  their  hearts,  as  may 
be  most  expedient  for  them ;  that  he  would  reveal 
unto  them  the  Gospel  of  his  Christ,  give  them  illu- 
mination and  understanding,  and  instruct  them  in 
the  knowledge  of  God,  and  of  divine  things  ;  that  he 
would  teach  them  his  precepts  and  judgments,  im- 
plant in  them  his  holy  and  saving  fear,  and  open 
the  ears  of  their  hearts  that  they  may  exercise  them- 
selves in  his  law  day  and  night ;  that  he  would 
strengthen  them  in  piety,  and  unite  them  to  and 


PKAYERS  FOR  THE  CATECHUMENS.  85 

number  them  with  his  holy  flock,  vouchsafing  them 
the  laver  of  regeneration,  the  garment  of  incorrup- 
tion,  of  immortal  life ;  that  he  would  deliver  them 
from  all  ungodliness,  and  not  suffer  the  adversary  to 
have  any  advantage  against  them,  but  cleanse  them 
from  all  filthiness  of  flesh  and  spirit,  and  dwell  in 
them,  and  walk  with  them  by  his  Christ ;  that  he 
would  bless  their  going  out  and  their  coming  in,  and 
direct  all  their  designs  and  purposes  to  their  good. 
Farther  yet,  let  us  earnestly  put  up  our  supplica- 
tions for  them,  that  they,  obtaining  remission  of 
their  sins  by  the  initiation  of  Baptism,  may  be 
thought  worthy  of  the  holy  mysteries,  and  may 
constantly  continue  in  the  communion  of  saints. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  them :  We  beseech 
thee  to  hear  them,  good  Lord. 

Deac.  Bow  down  your  heads,  ye  Catechumens, 
and  receive  the  Benediction. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say  the  following  Prayer,  all  standing  but 
the  Catechumens,  who  are  to  bow  their  heads. 

O  Almighty  God,  unbegotten  and  inaccessible,  the 
only  true  God,  the  God  and  Father  of  thy  Christ, 
thine  only-begotten  Son,  the  God  of  the  Comforter, 

G 


86  PRAYERS  FOR  THE  CATECHUMENS. 

and  the  Lord  of  all,  who  by  Christ  didst  make  learn- 
ers become  teachers  for  the  propagation  of  religion 
and  piety  :  Do  thou  now  look  down  upon  these  thy 
servants,  who  are  receiving  instructions  in  the  Gos- 
pel of  thy  Christ.  Give  them  a  new  heart,  O  God, 
and  renew  a  right  spirit  within  them  ;  that  they  may 
both  knowr  and  do  thy  will  with  a  perfect  heart  and 
a  willing  mind.  Grant  that  they  may  be  initiated 
by  sacred  Baptism  ;  unite  them  to  thy  holy  Church, 
and  vouchsafe  to  make  them  partakers  of  thy  Divine 
mysteries,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  hope,  who  died 
for  them  ;  by  whom  glory  and  adoration  be  to  thee 
in  the  Holy  Ghost,  for  ever  and  ever.  Ai 

Then  the  Deacon,  being  turned  to  the  Catechumens,  shall  say  : 

Depart,  ye  Catechumens. 

PRAYERS   FOR  THE  ENERGUMEN.S, 
Or,  Persons  possessed  by  Evil  Spirits. 
The  Deacon,  being  turned  towards  the  People,  shall  say  : 

Ye  Energumens,  vexed  with  unclean  spirits,  pray  : 
(Here  the  Energumens  are  to  kneel  down,  on  Sun- 
days and  all  days  without  exception :)  and  let  us  all 


PRATERS  FOR  THE  ENERGUMENS.  87 

earnestly  pray  for  them,  that  God,  the  lover  of  man- 
kind, would  by  Christ  rebuke  the  unclean  and  wicked 
spirits,  and  deliver  his  supplicants  from  the  dominion 
of  the  adversary.  Let  us  pray,  that  he  who  rebuked 
the  legion  of  demons,  and  the  prince  of  wickedness 
the  devil,  would  now  also  rebuke  these  apostates 
from  goodness  ;  would  deliver  his  own  workmanship 
from  the  power  of  Satan  ;  and  cleanse  his  creatures, 
whom  he  hath  made  with  great  wisdom. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  them  :  Save  them, 
O  God,  and  raise  them  up  by  thy  power. 

Deac.  Bow  down  your  heads,  ye  Energumens, 
and  receive  the  Benediction. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say  the  following  Prayer,  all  standing  but 
the  Energumens,  who  are  to  bow  their  heads. 

0  thou,  who  hast  bound  the  strong  one,  and  spoiled 
his  goods  ;  who  didst  give  thine  Apostles  authority 
to  tread  on  serpents  and  scorpions,  and  over  all  the 
power  of  the  enemy,  and  didst  deliver  the  serpent, 
that  murderer  of  men,  bound  unto  them  ;  at  whose 
sight  all  things  shake  with  fear,  and  tremble  at  the 
presence  of  thy  power  ;  who  hast  cast  down  Satan 
as  lightning  from  heaven  to  earth,  from  honour  to 
dishonour,  by  reason  of  his  voluntary  malice  :  thou, 


88  PRAYERS  FOR  THE  ENERGUMENS. 

whose  looks  dry  up  the  deep,  whose  threatening 
melteth  the  mountains,  and  whose  truth  endureth 
for  ever  ;  whom  infants  praise,  and  sucklings  bless, 
and  angels  celebrate  and  adore ;  who  lookest  upon 
the  earth,  and  makest  it  tremble  ;  who  touchest  the 
mountains,  and  they  smoke  ;  who  rebukest  the  sea, 
and  makest  it  dry,  and  driest  up  all  the  rivers ;  the 
dust  of  whose  feet  is  the  clouds,  and  who  walkest 
upon  the  sea  as  on  firm  ground  :  O  thou  only-begot- 
ten God,  Son  of  the  great  Father,  do  thou  rebuke 
these  wicked  spirits,  and  deliver  the  works  of  thine 
hands  from  the  power  of  the  adverse  spirit.  For 
to  thee  is  due  glory,  honour,  and  adoration,  and 
through  thee  to  thy  Father  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  for 
ever  and  ever.  Amen. 

Then  the  Deacon,  being  turned  to  the  Energumens,  shall  say, 
Depart,  ye  Energumens. 


PRAYERS  FOR  THE  CANDIDATES  FOR  BAPTISM ; 

Or,  those  Catechumens  who  have  given  in  their  Names  before 
Lent  to  be  Baptized  at  the  approaching  Paschal  Festival. 

These  Prayers  are  to  be  used  from  Ash-Wednesday  to  the  time 
the  Candidates  are  Baptized. 


PRAYERS  FOR  CANDIDATES  FOR  BAPTISM.  89 

The  Deacon,  being  turned  toivards  the  People,  shall  say  : 

Ye  Candidates  for  Baptism,  pray  :  (Here  the  Can- 
didates are  to  kneel  down,  on  Sundays  and  all  days 
without  exception:)  and  let  all  us  of  the  faithful 
earnestly  pray  for  them,  that  the  Lord  would  vouch- 
safe that  they,  being  initiated  into  the  death  of 
Christ,  may  rise  again  with  him,  and  be  made  mem- 
bers of  his  kingdom,  and  partakers  of  his  mysteries ; 
that  he  would  unite  them  to  and  number  them  with 
those,  who  shall  be  saved  in  his  holy  Church. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  them  :  Save  them, 
O  God,  and  raise  them  up  by  thy  grace. 

Deac.  Bow  down  your  heads,  ye  Candidates  for 
Baptism,  and  receive  the  Benediction. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say  the  following  Prayer,  all  standing  but 
the  Candidates,  who  are  to  bow  their  heads. 

O  thou,  who  by  the  prediction  of  thy  holy  prophets 
didst  say  to  them  that  are  to  be  initiated,  Wash  ye, 
make  you  clean  ;  and  by  Christ  didst  appoint  a 
spiritual  regeneration  :  Look  down  now  upon  these 
persons  who  are  to  be  Baptized,  and  bless  and  sanc- 
tify them  ;  fit  and  prepare  them,  that  they  may  be 
worthy  of  thy  spiritual  gift,  of  the  true  adoption  of 
children,  and  of  thy  spiritual  mysteries,  and  maybe 


90      PRAYERS  FOR  CANDIDATES  FOR  BAPTISM. 

deservedly  numbered  among  those  who  shall  be 
saved,  through  Christ  our  Saviour  ;  by  whom  glory, 
honour,  and  adoration  be  to  thee  in  the  Holy  Ghost, 
world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  the  Deacon,  being  turned  to  the  Candidates  for  Baptism, 
shall  say, 

Depart,  ye  Candidates  for  Baptism. 


PRAYERS  FOR  THE  PENITENTS, 
Or,  Persons  in  the  state  of  Penance. 
The  Deacon,  being  turned  towards  the  People,  shall  say  : 

Ye  Penitents,  pray  :  (Here  the  Penitents  are  to 
kneel  down,  on  Sundays  and  all  days  without  ex- 
ception:) and  let  us  all  earnestly  pray  for  our 
brethren,  who  are  in  a  state  of  penance  ;  that  God, 
the  lover  of  compassion,  would  shew  them  the  way 
of  repentance,  and  accept  their  return  and  con- 
fession ;  that  he  would  speedily  beat  down  Satan 
under  their  feet,  deliver  them  from  the  snare  of  the 
devil,  and  the  incursion  of  evil  spirits,  and  preserve 
them  from  all  impure  thoughts,  all  wicked  words, 
and  all  unlawful  deeds  ;  that  he  would  forgive  them 


PRAYERS  FOR  THE  PENITENTS. 


91 


all  their  sins,  voluntary,  and  involuntary,  blot  out 
the  hand-writing  that  is  against  them,  and  write 
their  names  in  the  book  of  life  ;  that  he  would 
cleanse  them  from  all  lilthiuess  of  flesh  and  spirit, 
and  restore  and  unite  them  to  his  holy  flock.  For 
he  knoweth  our  frame  ;  and  who  can  glory  that  he 
hath  a  clean  heart  ?  or  who  can  say  that  he  is  pure 
from  sin  ?  For  we  are  all  worthy  of  punishment- 
Let  us  still  pray  more  earnestly  for  them,  since 
there  is  joy  in  heaven  over  one  sinner  that  repen- 
teth,  that  they  may  turn  from  every  evil  work,  and 
constantly  practise  all  that  is  good  ;  that  the  mer- 
ciful God  would  hasten  to  accept  their  petitions, 
would  restore  to  them  the  joy  of  his  salvation,  and 
strengthen  them  with  his  free  Spirit,  that  they  may 
never  fall  or  be  shaken  again,  but  that,  being  ad- 
mitted to  communicate  in  his  holy  solemnities,  and 
to  be  partakers  of  his  divine  mysteries,  they  may 
be  made  worthy  of  the  adoption  of  children,  and 
may  obtain  everlasting  life. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  them  :  Save 
them,  0  God,  and  raise  them  up  by  thy  mercy. 

Deac.  Bow  down  your  heads,  ye  Penitents,  and 
receive  the  Benediction. 


92  PRAYEP.5  FOR  THE  PENITENTS. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say  the  following  Prayer,  all  standing  but 
the  Penitents,  who  are  to  bow  their  heads. 

0  Almighty  and  Eternal  God,  Lord  of  the  whole 
world.  Creator  and  Governor  of  all  things,  who  by 
Christ  hast  made  man  to  be  the  great  ornament  of 
the  world,  and  hast  given  him  both  a  natural  and  a 
written  law,  that  he  might  live  by  the  rules  thereof 
as  a  rational  creature ;  who  hast  also,  when  he  hath 
sinned,  given  him  a  motive  and  encouragement  to 
repent,  even  thine  own  goodness  :  Do  thou  now 
look  down  upon  these  thy  servants,  who  bow  the 
neck  of  their  souls  and  bodies  unto  thee  ;  for  thou 
desirest  not  the  death  of  a  sinner,  but  his  repentance, 
that  he  should  turn  from  his  evil  way  and  live.  O 
thou,  who  didst  accept  the  repentance  of  the  Nine- 
vites  ;  who  wouldst  have  all  men  to  be  saved,  and 
come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  ;  who  didst 
receive  again  the  Prodigal  Son,  that  had  spent  his 
substance  in  riotous  living,  with  the  compassionate 
bowels  of  a  Father,  on  account  of  his  repentance  : 
Do  thou  now  accept  the  repentance  of  these  thy 
supplicants.  For  there  is  no  man  that  sinneth  not 
against  thee  :  and  if  thou,  Lord,  wilt  mark  what  is 
done  amiss,  0  Lord,  who  may  abide  it  ?  But  with 


PRATERS  FOR  THE  PENITENTS. 


03 


thee  there  is  mercy,  and  propitiation.  Restore 
them  therefore  to  thy  holy  Church  in  their  former 
dignity  and  honour,  through  Christ  our  God  and 
Saviour  ;  by  whom  glory  and  adoration  be  to  thee 
in  the  Holy  Ghost,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  the  Deacon,  being  turned  to  the  Penitents,  shall  say, 

Depart,  ye  Penitents. 


THE  FORM  OF  ADMITTING  A  PERSON  TO  BE 
A  CATECHUMEN  ; 

To  be  used  on  Sunday  Morning,  immediately  before  the 
Prayers  for  the  Catechumens. 

Deac.  "What  is  thy  desire  ? 

Ansic.  I  humbly  desire  to  be  admitted  a  Catechu- 
men of  the  Christian  Church. 

Deac.  TTilt  thou  receive  and  follow  the  instruc- 
tions that  shall  be  given  thee  ? 

Ansic.  I  will  thankfully  receive  them,  and  with 
God's  help  will  diligently  follow  them. 

Deac.  Bow  down  thy  head,  and  receive  the  Be- 
nediction. 

Here  'he  person  to  be  admitted  a  Catechumen  shall  hneel  down; 
and  the  Priest,  after  having  signed  him  with  the  sign  of  the 


94         FORM  OF  ADMITTING  A  CATECHUMEN. 

cross  upon  his  forehead,  shall  lay  his  hands  upon  him,  while 
he  says  the  following  Prayer  over  him  bowing  his  head. 

We  adore  thee,  O  God,  thou  Lord  of  the  universe, 
and  give  thee  thanks  in  behalf  of  thy  creature,  for 
that  thou  hast  sent  thine  only-begotten  Son  Jesus 
Christ  to  save  man  by  blotting  out  his  trans- 
gressions, to  forgive  him  his  sins  and  impieties,  to 
purify  him  from  all  filthiness  of  flesh  and  spirit, 
and  to  sanctify  him  according  to  the  good-pleasure 
of  his  loving-kindness.  Do  thou,  O  Lord,  look 
down  upon  this  thy  creature,  inspire  him  with  the 
knowledge  of  thy  will,  enlighten  the  eyes  of  his 
heart  that  he  may  consider  thy  wonderful  works, 
and  make  known  unto  him  the  judgments  of  thy 
righteousness  ;  that  he,  hating  all  manner  of  iniquity, 
and  walking  in  the  way  of  thy  truth,  may  become 
worthy  of  being  washed  in  the  laver  of  regeneration, 
and  thereby  obtain  the  adoption  of  children  which 
is  in  Christ ;  that,  being  planted  together  in  the 
likeness  of  his  death,  in  hopes  of  the  glorious 
fellowship,  and  being  mortified  to  sin,  he  may  live 
unto  thee  in  thought,  word,  and  deed,  and  have  his 
name  written  in  the  book  of  life,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord  ;  by  whom  and  with  whom,  in  the 


FORM  OF  ADMITTING  A  CATECHOIEX.  95 


unity  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  all  honour  and  glory  be 
unto  thee,  0  Father  Almighty,  world  without 
end.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say  ; 
The  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  overcome  Satan, 
and  delivered  us  from  the  wrath  to  come,  receive 
thee  into  his  most  mighty  protection  ;  that  thou 
mayest  come  at  last  by  his  blessing  to  his  heavenly 
kingdom.  Amen. 

And  then  the  Person  shall  take  his  station  among  the 
«  Catechumens. 


THE  FORM  OF  ADMITTING  A  PENITENT 
TO  PENANCE; 

To  be  used  on  Sunday  Morning,  immediately  before  the 
Prayers  for  the  Penitents. 

Note,  This  Office  is  to  be  performed  by  no  Priests  but  those  who 
are  thereto  licensed  by  the  Bishop  himself. 

Pr.  What  is  thy  desire  ? 

Ansic.  I  humbly  desire  to  be  admitted  to  Penance. 
Pr.  Art  thou  ready  to  make  thy  confession  ? 
Answ.  I  am. 


96 


FORM  OF  ADMITTING  TO  PENANCE. 


Then  the  Penitent  shall  kneel  down  before  the  Priest,  and  make 
his  Confession  in  the  following  form. 

I,  unworthy  sinner,  do  humbly  confess  to  Almighty- 
God  in  the  presence  of  this  congregation,  that  I  have 
been  guilty  of  manifold  and  grievous  transgressions, 
in  thought,  word,  and  deed,  (particularly — Here 
the  Penitent  is  to  name  the  crime  or  crimes  for  which 
he  is  to  be  put  under  Penance,  unless  it  be  judged  im- 
proper so  to  do:)  through  my  fault,  through  my 
great  fault,  through  my  exceeding  great  fault.  I  do 
earnestly  repent,  and  am  heartily  sorry  for  all  my 
misdoings.  I  am  stedfastly  resolved,  with  God's 
assistance,  to  lead  a  sober,  righteous,  and  godly 
life  for  the  future.  I  earnestly  implore  the  mercy 
of  Almighty  God,  through  the  merits  and  mediation 
of  Jesus  Christ  my  Saviour  ;  and  that  I  may  obtain 
it,  I  humbly  beg  to  be  admitted  to  Penance,  and 
earnestly  desire  the  prayers  of  the  Church. 

Then  the.  Priest  shall  declare  to  the  Penitent  the  Penance  which 
the  Bishop  hath  ordered  him;  after  which  he  shall  ask  him: 

Wilt  thou  perform  this  ? 

Penitent.  I  will  by  God's  grace  religiously  per- 
form it. 

Pr.  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  said,  Who- 


FORM  OF  ADMITTING  TO  PENANCE.  97 

soever  shall  confess  rue  before  men,  him  will  I  also 
confess  before  my  Father  who  is  in  heaven,  grant 
thee  his  blessing,  and  remission  of  thy  sins. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  lay  his  hands  upon  him,  while  he  says  the 
following  Prayer  over  him  bowing  his  head. 

0  Lord  God,  whose  long-suffering  is  not  wearied 
by  our  sins,  but  who  allowest  us  to  appease  thy 
wrath  by  our  repentance  :  Mercifully  look  upon  this 
thy  servant,  who  confesseth  his  sin  unto  thee.  Give 
him  a  broken  and  a  contrite  heart,  that  he  may 
recover  from  the  snare  of  the  devil,  wherein  he  is 
now  entangled  ;  and  graciously  accept  his  Penance, 
that  by  his  continuance  in  a  state  of  mournful  con- 
fession and  prayer  to  thee,  he  may  the  sooner  obtain 
thy  merciful  pardon,  and,  being  restored  to  the 
privilege  of  communion  with  thy  Church  upon 
earth,  may  be  again  entitled  to  thy  kingdom  in 
heaven,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  blessed  Lord  and 
Saviour.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say, 
The  Almighty  God  be  thy  helper  and  protector, 
and  grant  thee  the  pardon  of  all  thy  sins,  through 
Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 

And  then  the  Penitent  shall  take  his  station  among  the 
Penitents. 


THE  FORM  OF  ABSOLVING  A  PENITENT  ; 


To  be  used  on  Sunday  Morning,  immediately  after  the 
Prayers  for  the  Penitents. 

Note,  This  Office  is  to  be  performed  by  no  Priests  but  those  who 
are  thereto  licensed  by  the  Bishop  himself. 

Pr.  What  is  thy  desire  ? 

Pen.  I  humbly  desire  the  benefit  of  Absolution. 
Pr.  Hast  thou  performed  the  Penance  enjoined 
thee  ? 

Pen.  I  have  with  God's  assistance  sincerely  per- 
formed it. 

Then  the  Penitent  shall  kneel  down,  and  the  Priest  shall  say 
this  Prayer. 

O  Lord  and  holy  Father,  Almighty  and  Eternal 
God,  who  wouldest  not  the  death  of  a  sinner,  but 
desirest  rather  that  he  should  live:  We  humbly 
beseech  thy  Majesty  to  regard  with  much  mercy 
this  thy  servant,  here  presenting  himself  before  thee  ; 
look  down  upon  him  here  prostrate  at  the  footstool 
of  thy  throne,  turn  thou  his  heaviness  into  joy,  put 
off  his  sackcloth,  and  gird  him  with  gladness ;  that 
after  his  separation  from  the  delicacies  of  thy  table, 
he  may  henceforth  be  satisfied  with  the  plenteousness 


FORM  OF  ABSOLVING  A  PENITENT.  99 

of  thy  house,  and,  entering  into  thy  chamber,  O  King, 
may  praise  and  glorify  thy  name  for  ever  and  ever, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  blessed  Mediator  and 
Advocate.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  lay  his  hands  upon  the  Penitent,  while  he 
says  the  following  Prayer  over  him  bowing  his  head. 

O  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Son  of  the  living  God,  thou 
Shepherd  and  Lamb,  who  takest  away  the  sins  of 
the  world  ;  thou  who  didst  graciously  remit  to  the 
two  debtors  what  they  owed  thee,  and  didst  pardon 
the  woman  who  was  a  sinner  coming  unto  thee,  and, 
besides  the  forgiveness  of  the  Paralytic's  sin,  didst 
grant  him  moreover  a  cure  of  his  disease  :  Do  thou, 
O  Lord,  remit,  blot  out,  and  pardon  whatsoever  this 
thy  servant  may  have  committed  disobediently 
against  thee,  either  through  ignorance  or  with 
knowledge,  through  infirmity  or  with  wilful  guilt. 
And  whereinsoever  he  hath  erred  from  thy  com- 
mandments in  word  or  deed,  as  being  encompassed 
with  flesh  and  blood,  or  as  inhabiting  this  world  of 
sin,  or  as  seduced  by  the  instigations  of  Satan ;  or 
whatever  peculiar  bond  he  is  bound  with,  by  the 
discipline  of  thy  Church ;  I  pray  and  beseech  thy 
ineffable  goodness  to  absolve  him  with  thy  word, 


100  FORM  OP  ABSOLVING  A  PENITENT. 

and  to  loose  his  bond,  according  to  thy  mercy. 
O  Lord  and  Master,  hear  my  prayer  for  thy  servant. 
Thou  that  forgettest  injuries,  overlook  all  his  failings, 
pardon  his  offences,  both  voluntary  aud  involuntary, 
and  deliver  him  from  eternal  punishment.  For  thou 
art  he  who  hast  said,  Whatsoever  ye  shall  bind  on 
earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  ;  and  whatsoever  ye 
shall  loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven  : 
thou  art  our  God,  the  God  that  canst  shew  mercy, 
and  save  and  forgive  sins.  To  thee  therefore,  with 
the  eternal  Father,  and  the  life-giving  Spirit,  is  due 
all  honour  and  glory,  now  and  for  ever,  world  with- 
out end.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say, 

God  the  Father  bless  thee ;  Jesus  Christ  protect 
and  keep  thee  ;  the  Holy  Spirit  enlighten  thee  all 
the  days  of  thy  life.  The  Lord  pardon  all  thy 
trespasses  and  sins.  Amen. 


And  then  the  Person  shall  take  his  station  among  the  Faithful. 


THE  PENITENTIAL  OFFICE, 

To  be  used  on  all  Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  (except  those 
between  Easter  and  Pentecost,  and  Christmas  Day,)  and  on 
the  six  days  next  before  Easter,  and  on  every  day  of  the 
week  before  Holy  Week,  but  Sunday  and  Saturday. 

Note,  That  none  are  to  be  present  at  this  Office  but  the  Faithful 
and  the  Penitent. 

The  Deacon  standing,  turned  towards  the  People,  shall  say  the 
following  Sentences  of  Scripture. 

Repent  ye  ;  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand. 
S.  Matth.  iii.  2. 

When  the  wicked  man  turneth  away  from  his 
wickedness  that  he  hath  committed,  and  doeth  that 
which  is  lawful  and  right,  he  shall  save  his  soul 
alive.    Ezek.  xviii.  27. 

Rent  your  heart,  and  not  your  garments,  and  turn 
unto  the  Lord  your  God  :  for  he  is  gracious  and 
merciful,  slow  to  anger,  and  of  great  kindness,  and 
repenteth  him  of  the  evil.    Joel  ii.  13. 

To  the  Lord  our  God  belong  mercies  and  forgive- 
nesses, though  we  have  rebelled  against  him  ;  neither 
have  we  obeyed  the  voice  of  the  Lord  our  God,  to 
walk  in  his  laws  which  he  set  before  us.  Dan.  ix. 
9,  10. 

H 


102  THE  PENITENTIAL  OFFICE. 

If  we  say  that  we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive  our- 
selves, and  the  truth  is  not  in  us  :  but  if  we  confess 
our  sins,  he  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our 
sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness. 
1  S.  John  i.  8,  9. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  say  the  following  Exhortation. 

Dearly  beloved,  the  Scripture  moveth  us  in  sundry- 
places  to  acknowledge  and  confess  our  manifold  sins 
and  wickedness ;  and  that  we  should  not  dissemble 
nor  cloke  them  before  the  face  of  Almighty  God  our 
Heavenly  Father,  but  confess  them  with  an  humble, 
lowly,  penitent,  and  obedient  heart,  to  the  end  that 
we  may  obtain  forgiveness  of  the  same  by  his  infinite 
goodness  and  mercy.  Let  us  therefore  examine  our 
lives  and  conversations  by  the  rule  of  God's  com- 
mandments ;  and  whereinsoever  we  perceive  our- 
selves to  have  offended,  either  by  will,  word,  or 
deed,  there  let  us  bewail  our  own  sinfulness,  and 
confess  ourselves  to  Almighty  God,  with  full  purpose 
of  amendment  of  life.  And  if  we  perceive  our 
olfences  to  be  such,  as  are  not  only  against  God,  but 
also  against  our  neighbours,  then  let  us  reconcile 
ourselves  unto  them,  being  ready  to  make  restitution 
and  satisfaction,  according  to  the  uttermost  of  our 


THE  PENITENTIAL  OFFICE.  103 

powers,  for  all  injuries  and  wrongs  done  by  us  to 
any  other ;  and  being  likewise  ready  to  forgive 
others,  who  have  offended  us,  as  we  would  have 
forgiveness  of  our  offences  at  God's  hand.  Thus  let 
us  judge  ourselves,  that  we  be  not  judged  of  the 
Lord ;  let  us  have  a  lively  and  stedfast  faith  in 
Christ  our  Saviour  ;  and  let  us  return  to  him,  who 
is  the  merciful  receiver  of  all  true  penitent  sinners  : 
assuring  ourselves  that  he  is  ready  to  receive  us,  and 
most  willing  to  pardon  us,  if  we  come  unto  him  with 
faithful  repentance  ;  if  we  submit  ourselves  unto 
him,  and  from  henceforth  walk  in  his  ways  ;  if  we 
will  take  his  easy  yoke  and  light  burden  upon  us, 
following  him  in  lowliness,  patience,  and  charity, 
being  ordered  by  the  governance  of  his  Holy  Spirit, 
seeking  always  his  glory,  and  serving  him  duly  in 
our  vocation  with  thanksgiving.  This  if  we  do, 
Christ  will  deliver  us  from  the  extreme  curse,  which 
shall  light  upon  them  that  shall  be  set  on  his  left 
hand  ;  and  he  will  set  us  on  his  right  hand,  and  give 
us  the  gracious  benediction  of  his  Father,  command- 
ing us  to  take  possession  of  his  glorious  kingdom  : 
unto  which  may  he  vouchsafe  to  bring  us  all  of  his 
infinite  mercy.  Amen. 


104 


THE  PENITENTIAL  OFFICE. 


Then,  after  a  convenient  pause  for  recollection,  shall  be  said  or 
sung  (in  the  same  manner  as  the  Psalms  for  the  day  are  said 
or  sung)  the  Psalm  following. 

Miserere  met,  Deus.    Psal.  li. 
Have  mercy  upon  me,  O  God,  &c. 

Then  the  Deacon  shall  turn  to  the  People,  and  say, 

Let  us  fall  upon  our  knees,  and  fervently  and 
intensely  pray  to  God  through  his  Christ. 

Then  the  Priest  and  People  shall  say  the  following  Prayer, 
all  kneeling. 

Turn  thou  us,  O  good  Lord,  and  so  shall  we  be 
turned.  Be  favourable,  O  Lord,  be  favourable  to 
thy  people,  Who  turn  to  thee  with  contrition,  fast- 
ing, and  prayer.  For  thou  art  a  merciful  God,  Full 
of  compassion,  long-suffering,  and  of  great  pity. 
Thou  sparest  when  we  deserve  punishment,  And  in 
thy  wrath  thinkest  upon  mercy.  Spare  thy  people, 
good  Lord,  spare  them ;  And  let  not  thine  heritage 
be  brought  to  confusion.  Hear  us,  O  Lord,  for  thy 
mercy  is  great ;  And  after  the  multitude  of  thy  mer- 
cies look  upon  us,  Through  the  merits  and  mediation 
of  thy  blessed  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


THE  PENITENTIAL  OFFICE. 


105 


Then  shall  the  Priest  say  this  Prayer. 

0  God,  whose  nature  and  property  is  ever  to  have 
mercy,  and  to  forgive  :  Receive  our  humble  peti- 
tions ;  and  seeing  we  are  tied  and  bound  with  the 
chain  of  our  sins,  O  let  the  pitifulness  of  thy  great 
mercy  loose  us,  for  the  honour  of  Jesus  Christ  our 
Mediator  and  Advocate.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say  : 

Son  of  God,  we  beseech  thee  to  hear  us. 

Answ.  Son  of  God,  we  beseech  thee  to  hear  us. 

Pr.  0  Lamb  of  God,  that  takest  away  the  sins  of 
the  world  ; 

Answ.  Grant  us  thy  peace. 

Pr.  O  Lamb  of  God,  that  takest  away  the  sins  of 
the  world  ; 

Answ.  Have  mercy  upon  us. 

Pr.  O  Christ,  hear  us  ; 

Answ.  O  Christ,  hear  us. 

Pr.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us  ; 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Pr.  Christ,  have  mercy  upon  us  ; 

Answ.  Christ,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Pr.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us  ; 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 


106 


THE  PENITENTIAL  OFFICE. 


Then  shall  the  Priest,  and  the  Congregation  with  him,  say  the 
Lord's  Prayer. 

Our  Father,  who  art  in  heaven,  &c.  Amen. 

Pr.  O  Lord,  deal  not  with  us  after  our  sins ; 
Answ.  Neither  reward  us  after  our  iniquities. 

Priest 

O  God,  merciful  Father,  who  despisest  not  the  sigh- 
ing of  a  contrite  heart,  nor  the  desire  of  such  as  are 
sorrowful :  Mercifully  assist  our  prayers,  which  we 
make  before  thee  in  all  our  troubles  and  adversities, 
whensoever  they  oppress  us ;  and  graciously  hear 
us,  that  those  evils  which  the  craft  and  subtilty  of 
the  devil  or  man  worketh  against  us,  may  be  brought 
to  nought,  and  by  the  providence  of  thy  goodness 
may  be  dispersed  ;  that  we  thy  servants,  being  hurt 
by  no  persecutions,  may  evermore  give  thanks  unto 
thee  in  thy  holy  Church,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 

Pr.  O  Lord,  arise,  help  us,  and  deliver  us  for  thy 
name's  sake. 

Answ.  O  Lord,  arise,  help  us,  and  deliver  us  for 
thine  honour. 


THE  PENITENTIAL  OFFICE.  107 

Pr.  From  our  enemies  defend  us,  O  Christ. 
Ansic.  Graciously  look  upon  our  afflictions. 
Pr.  Pitifully  behold  the  sorrows  of  our  hearts. 
Answ .  Mercifully  forgive  the  sins  of  thy  people. 
Pr.  Favourably  with  mercy  hear  our  prayers. 
Answ.  0  Son  of  David,  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Pr.  Both  now  and  ever  vouchsafe  to  hear  us, 
O  Christ. 

Answ.  Graciously  hear  us,  0  Christ ;  graciously 
hear  us,  0  Lord  Christ. 

Pr.  O  Lord,  let  thy  mercy  be  shewed  upon  us ; 
Answ.  As  we  do  put  our  trust  in  thee. 

Priest. 

We  humbly  beseech  thee,  O  Father,  mercifully  to 
look  upon  our  infirmities ;  and  for  the  glory  of  thy 
Name  turn  from  us  all  those  evils  that  we  most 
righteously  have  deserved  :  and  grant,  that  in  all 
our  troubles  we  may  put  our  whole  trust  and  con- 
fidence in  thy  mercy,  and  evermore  serve  thee  in 
holiness  and  pureness  of  living,  to  thy  honour  and 
glory,  through  our  blessed  Mediator  and  Advocate 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


Then  shall  follow  the  Collect,  Confession,  and  Absolution. 


108 


THE  PENITENTIAL  OFEICE. 


The  Collect,  to  be  used  on  Wednesdays,  and  on  Monday,  Tuesday, 
and  Thursday  in  Holy  Week,  and  the  week  before. 

Almighty  God,  we  beseech  thee  graciously  to  be- 
hold this  thy  family,  for  which  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  was  contented  to  be  betrayed,  and  given  up 
into  the  hands  of  wicked  men,  and  to  suffer  death 
upon  the  cross ;  who  now  liveth  and  reigneth  with 
thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  ever  one  God,  world 
without  end.  Amen. 

The  Confession  and  Absolution,  to  be  used  on  Wednesdays,  (ex- 
cept in  Holy  Week)  and  on  Monday,  Tuesday,  and  Thursday, 
in  the  week  before  Holy  Week. 

The  Confession,  to  be  said  by  the  Priest  and  all  the  Congregation. 

O  Most  mighty  God  and  merciful  Father,  Who  hast 
compassion  upon  all  men,  And  hatest  nothing  that 
thou  hast  made  ;  Who  wouldest  not  the  death  of  a 
sinner,  But  that  he  should  rather  turn  from  his  sin, 
and  be  saved  :  Mercifully  forgive  us  our  trespasses ; 
Receive  and  comfort  us,  who  are  grieved  and  wearied 
with  the  burden  of  our  sins.  Thy  property  is  always 
to  have  mercy ;  To  thee  only  it  appertaineth  to  for- 
give sins.  Spare  us  therefore,  good  Lord,  spare  thy 
people,  Whom  thou  hast  redeemed  with  thy  dear 
Son's  most  precious  blood ;  Enter  not  into  judgment 


THE  PENITENTIAL  OFFICE.  109 

with  thy  servants,  Who  are  vile  earth  and  miserable 
sinners  ;  But  graciously  turn  thine  anger  from  us, 
Who  meekly  acknowledge  our  vileness,  And  truly 
repent  us  of  our  faults  :  And  so  make  haste  to  help 
us  in  this  world,  That  we  may  ever  live  with  thee  in 
the  world  to  come,  Through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 

Here  the  Deacon  shall  stand  up,  and,  turning  to  the  Penitents, 
shall  say,  Depart,  ye  Penitents  :  and  when  they  are  gone  out, 
he  shall  kneel  down  again. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  stand  up,  and  say  the  following  Prayer  of 
Absolution,  the  People  reverently  bowing  their  heads. 

O  Lord,  we  beseech  thee,  mercifully  hear  our 
prayers,  and  spare  these  thy  servants  who  confess 
their  sins  unto  thee :  that  as  their  consciences  by 
sin  are  accused,  so  by  thy  merciful  pardon  they  may 
be  absolved,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

The  Collect  to  be  used  on  Fridays  and  on  Easter-Eve. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  of  thy  tender 
love  towards  mankind  hast  sent  thy  Son  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  to  take  upon  him  our  flesh,  and  to 
suffer  death  upon  the  cross,  that  all  mankind  should 
follow  the  example  of  his  great  humility  :  Mercifully 


110  THE  PENITENTIAL  OFFICE. 

grant,  that  we  may  both  follow  the  example  of  his 
patience,  and  also  be  made  partakers  of  his  resur- 
rection, through  the  same  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 

The  Confession  and  Absolution,  to  be  used  on  Fridays,  except  in 
Holy  Week. 

The  Confession,  to  be  said  by  the  Priest  and  all  the  Congregation. 

Almighty  and  most  merciful  Father,  We  have 
erred  and  strayed  from  thy  ways  like  lost  sheep ; 
We  have  followed  too  much  the  devices  and  desires 
of  our  own  hearts  ;  We  have  offended  against  thy 
holy  laws  ;  We  have  left  undone  those  things  which 
we  ought  to  have  done ;  And  we  have  done  those 
things  which  we  ought  not  to  have  done ;  And 
there  is  no  health  in  us.  But  thou,  O  Lord,  have 
mercy  upon  us,  miserable  offenders.  Spare  thou 
them,  O  God,  who  confess  their  faults  ;  Restore 
thou  them  that  are  penitent  ;  According  to  thy  pro- 
mises declared  unto  mankind  in  Christ  Jesu  our 
Lord.  And  grant,  O  most  merciful  Father,  for  his 
sake,  That  we  may  hereafter  live  a  godly,  righteous, 
and  sober  life,  To  the  glory  of  thy  holy  Name. 
Amen. 


THE  PENITENTIAL  OFFICE. 


Ill 


Here  the  Beacon  shall  stand  up,  and,  turning  to  the  Penitents, 
shall  say,  Depart,  ye  Penitents  :  and  when  they  are  gone  out, 
he  shall  kneel  down  again. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  stand  up,  and  say  the  following  Prayer  of 
Absolution,  the  People  reverently  bowing  their  heads. 

Almighty  God,  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  desirest  not  the  death  of  a  sinner,  but  rather 
that  he  should  turn  from  his  wickedness,  and  live  ; 
and  hast  given  power  and  commandment  to  thy 
Priests  to  intercede  with  thee  in  behalf  of  thy  people 
being  penitent :  Grant  unto  these  thy  servants  true 
repentance,  and  forgiveness  of  their  sins ;  and  bless 
us  all  with  thy  Holy  Spirit,  that  those  things  may 
please  thee  which  we  do  at  this  present,  and  that 
the  rest  of  our  life  hereafter  may  be  pure  and  holy, 
so  that  at  the  last  we  may  come  to  thine  eternal 
joy,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

The  Confession  and  Absolution,  to  be  used  on  every  day  in  Holy 
Week,  except  Sunday. 

The  Confession,  to  be  said  by  the  Priest  and  all  the  Congregation' 

Almighty  God,  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
Maker  of  all  things,  Judge  of  all  men  :  We  acknow- 
ledge aud  bewail  our  manifold  sins  and  wickedness, 
Which  we  from  time  to  time  most  grievously  have 


112  THE  PENITENTIAL  OFFICE. 

committed,  By  thought,  word,  and  deed,  Against 
thy  Divine  majesty,  Provoking  most  justly  thy  wrath 
and  indignation  against  us.  We  do  earnestly  repent, 
and  are  heartily  sorry  for  all  our  misdoings  ;  The 
remembrance  of  them  is  grievous  unto  us,  The 
burden  of  them  is  intolerable.  Have  mercy  upon 
us,  have  mercy  upon  us,  most  merciful  Father  ;  For 
thy  Son  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  Forgive  us 
all  that  is  past,  And  grant  that  we  may  ever  here- 
after serve  and  please  thee  in  newness  of  life,  To 
the  honour  and  glory  of  thy  name,  Through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Here  the  Deacon  shall  stand  up,  and,  turning  to  the  Penitents, 
shall  say,  Depart,  ye  Penitents  :  and  when  they  are  gone  out, 
he  shall  kneel  down  again. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  stand  up,  and  say  the  following  Prayer  of 
Absolution,  the  People  reverently  bowing  their  heads. 

ALfflGHTY  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  who  of  thy 
great  mercy  hast  promised  forgiveness  of  sins  to 
all  them  who  with  hearty  repentance  and  true 
faith  turn  unto  thee  :  Have  mercy  upon  this  thy 
flock,  pardon  and  deliver  them  from  all  their  sins, 
confirm  and  strengthen  them  in  all  goodness,  and 
bring  them  to  everlasting  life,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  Amen. 


THE  PENITENTIAL  OFFICE. 


113 


Then  the  Priest  shall  say  the  following  Prayer  for  all  sorts  and 
conditions  of  men. 

O  God,  the  Creator  and  Preserver  of  all  mankind, 
we  humbly  beseech  thee  for  all  sorts  and  conditions 
of  men,  that  thou  wouldest  be  pleased  to  make  thy 
ways  known  unto  them,  thy  saving  health  unto 
all  nations.  More  especially  we  pray  for  the  good 
estate  of  the  Catholic  Church ;  that  it  may  be  so 
guided  and  governed  by  thy  good  Spirit,  that  all 
who  profess  and  call  themselves  Christians,  may  be 
led  into  the  way  of  truth,  and  hold  the  faith  in 
unity  of  Spirit,  in  the  bond  of  peace,  and  in  right- 
eousness of  life.  Send  down  upon  all  Bishops, 
Priests,  and  Deacons,  the  healthful  Spirit  of  thy 
grace  ;  and  that  they  may  truly  please  thee,  pour 
upon  them  the  continual  dew  of  thy  blessing.  TVe 
beseech  thee  also,  O  Lord,  the  only  Ruler  of  princes, 
with  thy  favour  to  behold  thy  servant  our  King  ; 
and  so  replenish  him  wTith  the  grace  of  thy  Holy 
Spirit,  that  he  may  alway  incline  to  thy  will,  and 
walk  in  thy  way.  Bless  and  preserve  the  Royal 
Family,  and  all  in  authority.  We  likewise  implore 
thy  mercy  for  all  thy  servants,  who  are  departed 
hence  from  us  with  the  sign  of  faith,  and  now  do  rest 


114  THE  PENITENTIAL  OFFICE. 

in  the  sleep  of  peace.  Finally,  we  commend  to  thy 
fatherly  goodness  all  those  who  are  any  ways 
afflicted  or  distressed  in  mind,  body,  or  estate, 
[especially  those  for  whom  our  prayers  are  desired  ; 
this  is  to  be  said,  ivhen  any  desire  the  prayers  of  the 
Congregation :]  that  it  may  please  thee  to  comfort 
and  relieve  them  according  to  their  several  necessi- 
ties, giving  them  patience  under  their  sufferings, 
and  a  happy  issue  out  of  all  their  afflictions.  And 
this  we  beg  for  J esus  Christ  his  sake.  Amen. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  say  the  following  Thanksgiving. 

Almighty  God,  Father  of  all  mercies,  we  thine 
unworthy  servants  do  give  thee  most  humble  and 
hearty  thanks  for  all  thy  goodness  and  loving-kind- 
ness to  us  and  to  all  men.  We  bless  thee  for  our 
creation,  preservation,  and  all  the  blessings  of  this 
life  ;  but  above  all  for  thine  inestimable  love  in  the 
redemption  of  the  world  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
for  the  means  of  grace,  and  for  the  hope  of  glory. 
And  we  beseech  thee,  give  us  that  due  sense  of  all 
thy  mercies,  that  our  hearts  may  be  unfeignedly 
thankful,  and  that  we  may  shew  forth  thy  praise  not 
only  with  our  lips,  but  in  our  lives  ;  by  giving  up 
ourselves  to  thy  service,  and  by  walking  before  thee 


THE  PENITENTIAL  OFFICE.  115 

in  holiness  and  righteousness  all  our  days,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  :  to  whom,  with  thee  and 
the  Holy  Ghost,  be  all  honour  and  glory,  world 
without  end.    A  men. 

Then  shall  follow  these  three  Prayers. 

On  Wednesdays,  and  on  Monday,  Tuesday,  and  Thursday  in 
Holy  Week,  and  the  week  before. 

Assist  us  mercifully,  O  Lord,  in  these  our  supplica- 
tions and  prayers,  and  dispose  the  way  of  thy  ser- 
vants towards  the  attainment  of  everlasting  salvation ; 
that  among  all  the  changes  and  chances  of  this  mortal 
life,  they  may  ever  be  defended  by  thy  most  gracious 
and  ready  help,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 

Almighty  God,  the  fountain  of  all  wisdom,  who 
knowest  our  necessities  before  we  ask,  and  our 
ignorance  in  asking  :  We  beseech  thee  to  have  com- 
passion upon  our  infirmities  ;  and  those  things,  which 
for  our  unworthiness  we  dare  not,  and  for  our  blind- 
ness we  cannot  ask,  vouchsafe  to  give  us  for  the 
worthiness  of  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Almighty  God,  who  hast  given  us  grace  at  this 
time  with  one  accord  to  make  our  common  supplica- 


116  THE  PENITENTIAL  OFFICE. 

tions  unto  thee  ;  and  dost  promise  by  thy  well- 
beloved  Son,  that  when  two  or  three  are  gathered 
together  in  his  name,  thou  wilt  grant  their  requests : 
Fulfil  now,  O  Lord,  the  desires  and  petitions  of  thy 
servants,  as  may  be  most  expedient  for  them  ;  grant- 
ing us  in  this  world  knowledge  of  thy  truth,  and  in 
the  world  to  come  life  everlasting.  Amen. 

On  Fridays,  and  on  Easter-Eve. 

O  Almighty  Lord  and  everlasting  God,  vouchsafe, 
we  beseech  thee,  to  direct,  sanctify,  and  govern  both 
our  hearts  and  bodies  in  the  ways  of  thy  laws  and 
in  the  works  of  thy  commandments  ;  that  through 
thy  most  mighty  protection,  both  here  and  ever,  we 
may  be  preserved  in  body  and  soul,  through  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 

Prevent  us,  O  Lord,  in  all  our  doings  with  thy 
most  gracious  favour,  and  further  us  with  thy 
continual  help  ;  that  in  all  our  works  begun,  con- 
tinued, and  ended  in  thee,  we  may  glorify  thy  holy 
name,  and  finally  by  thy  mercy  obtain  everlasting 
life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Almighty  God,  who  hast  promised  to  hear  the 
petitions  of  them  that  ask  in  thy  Son's  name :  We 


THE  PENITENTIAL  OFFICE. 


117 


beseech  thee  mercifully  to  incline  thine  ears  to  us 
who  have  made  now  our  prayers  and  supplications 
unto  thee  ;  and  grant  that  those  things  which  we 
have  faithfully  asked  according  to  thy  will,  may 
effectually  be  obtained,  to  the  relief  of  our  necessity, 
and  to  the  setting  forth  of  thy  glory,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  the  Priest,  being  turned  to  the  People,  shall  pronounce 
this  Blessing. 

The  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding, 
keep  your  hearts  and  minds  in  the  knowledge  and 
love  of  God,  and  of  his  Son  J esus  Christ  our  Lord  : 
and  the  blessing  of  God  Almighty,  the  Father,  the 
Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  amongst  you,  and  re- 
main with  you  always.  Amen. 

And  after  a  pause,  the  Deacon  shall  stand  up,  and  say  to 
the  People, 

Depart  in  peace. 

Note,  that  if  the  Eucharist  be  not  celebrated  on  Ash-Wednesday, 
or  on  any  of  the  six  days  next  before  Easter,  then  the  begin- 
ning of  the  Communion- Service,  as  appointed,  with  the  Collect, 
Epistle,  and  Gospel,  shall  be  first  said,  and  immediately  after 
the  Nicene  Creed  this  Penitential  Office  shall  follow. 

Here  endeth  the  Penitential  Office. 

i 


THE 

COLLECTS,  EPISTLES,  AND  GOSPELS, 

TO  BE  USED  AT  THE 

Ministration  of  the  Holy  Communion  throughout 
the  Year. 


The  Collects,  Epistles,  and  Gospels,  to  be  used  throughout 
the  year,  are  the  same  with  those  appointed  in  the  Common 
Prayer  Book  of  the  Church  of  England.    But  Note, 

That  no  Collect  appointed  for  any  Sunday  or  Holy-day,  is  to  be 
said  at  the  Evening  Service  next  before  : 

That  the  Introit,  Collect,  Epistle,  and  Gospel,  appointed  for  the 
Sunday,  shall  serve  all  the  week  after,  where  it  is  not  in  this 
Book  otherwise  ordered,  and  then  that  for  the  Sunday  is  to  be 
omitted: 

That  the  Introit,  Collect,  Epistle,  and  Gospel,  appointed  for  the 
Epiphany,  Ash- Wednesday ,  and  Ascension-day,  shall  serve  for 
every  day  after  to  the  Sunday  following  : 

That  if  an  Holy-day  happen  upon  a  Wednesday  or  Friday,  the 
Lessons,  Introit,  Collect,  Epistle,  and  Gospel,  appointed  for 
the  Holy-day,  shall  be  used  ;  but  the  day  shall  be  observed  as  a 
Fast,  except  it  be  Christmas-day  : 

That  if  an  Holy-day  happen  upon  a  Sunday,  the  Lessons,  Introit, 
Collect,  Epistle,  and  Gospel,  appointed  for  the  Holy-day,  shall 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


119 


be  used,  and  those  for  the  Sunday  shall  be  omitted  :  but  if  it 
happen  on  Ash-  Wednesday,  or  any  day  in  Holy  Week,  on  Easter- 
day,  the  Sunday  after  Easter,  Ascension-day,  Whitsunday,  on 
Monday  or  Tuesday  in  Easter  or  Whitsun-week,  on  Trinity 
Sunday,  or  on  a  Sunday  in  Advent,  then  those  for  the  Holy-day 
shall  be  omitted. 


THE   HOLY  LITURGY; 

Or,  the  Form  of  offering  the  Sacrifice,  and  of  ad- 
ministering the  Sacrament,  of  the  Eucharist. 

Note,  That  none  but  the  Faithful  are  to  be  present  at  this  Office. 

Before  the  Communion-time  the  Deacon  shall  prepare  so  much 
bread,  wine,  and  water  for  the  Eucharist,  as  he  judgeth 
convenient :  laying  the  bread  in  the  paten,  or  in  some  other 
decent  thing  provided  for  that  purpose  ;  and  putting  the  wine 
into  the  chalice,  or  else  into  some  fair  and  convenient  cup  pro- 
vided for  that  use,  and  the  water  into  some  other  proper  vessel. 
After  which  he  shall  place  them  all  upon  the  Prothesis,  and 
cover  them  with  a  fair  white  linen  cloth. 

The  Altar, at  the  Communion-time,  having  a  fair  white  linen  cloth 
upon  it,  shall  stand  at  the  East  end  of  the  Church  or  Chapel. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  Communion-Service  shall  be  said  or  sung 
( in  the  same  manner  as  the  Psalms  for  the  day  are  said  or 
sung)  for  the  Introit  the  Psalm  appointed  for  that  day,  the 
Deacon  having  first  turned  to  the  People,  and  said,  The  In- 
troit appointed  for  this  day  is  such  a  Psalm. 


120 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


TH  INTROITS. 

Sundays  in  Advent. 

Psalm 


1  1 

IT.  .  .  .58 

III  61 

IV  62 

Christmas- Day,         .  .  .  .46 

S.  Stephen's  Day,      .  .  .  .52 

S.  John  the  Evangelist,         .  .  .11 

The  Innocents'  Day,  .  .  .  .79 

Sunday  after  Christmas- Day,  .  .  85 

Circumcision, .  .  .  .  .81 

Epiphany,     .  .  .  .  .72 

Sundays  after  Epiphany. 

1   4 

II   5 

III   15 

IV   20 

V   23 

VI  3 

Septuagesima,  .  .  .  .19 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


121 


Psalm 


Sexagesima,  .  .  .  .  .26 

Quinquagesima,         .  .  .  .29 

Ash- Wednesday,       .  .  .  .42 

Sundays  in  Lent. 

I.  k  36 

II  40 

III  53 

IV  56 

V  57 

Sunday  next  before  Easter,  .  .  .54 

Good-Friday,           .  .  .  .22 

Easter-Eve,    .          .  .  .  .43 

Easter-Day,  .          .  .  .  .98 

Monday  in  Easter-ioeek,  .  .  .117 

Tuesday  in  Easter-week,'  .  134 


Sundays  after  Easter. 

I. 
II. 
III. 
IV. 

V. 

Ascension- Day, 


100 
92 
67 

114 
21 


122 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


Psalm 

Sunday  after  Ascension-Day,  .  .  93 

JVhitsunday,  .  .  .  .  .33 

Monday  in  W7iitsun-week,     .  .  .112 

Tuesday  in  fVhitsun-week,    .  .  .146 

Trinity  Sunday,        .  .  .  .111 


Sundays  after  Trinity. 


T 

_L. 

Blessed  are,  &c.       .      part  1 

TT 

JLJL. 

Wherewithal  shall,  &c. 

2 

ITT 

0  do  well,  &c. 

3 

TV 
IV. 

My  soul  cleaveth,  &c. 

4 

v 

Teach  me,  0  Lord,  &c.  * 

5 

VI. 

Let  thy  loving  mercy,  &c.  . 

6 

VTT 

0  think  upon  thy  servant,  &c.  7 

VIII. 

Thou  art  my  portion,  &c. 

8 

IX. 

0  Lord,  thou  hast  dealt,  &c. 

9 

X. 

Thy  hands  have,  &c. 

10 

XL 

My  soul  hath  longed,  &c. 

11 

XII. 

0  Lord,  thy  word,  &c. 

12 

XIII. 

Lord,  what  love,  &c. 

13 

XIV. 

Thy  word  is  a  lantern,  &c.  . 

14 

XV. 

I  hate  them,  &c. 

15 

XVI. 

I  deal,  &c.  . 

16 

XVII. 

Thy  testimonies,  &c. 

17 

XVIII. 

Righteous  art  thou,  &c. 

18 

THE  HOLT  LITURGY.  123 

Psalm 

XIX.  I  call  with,  &c.        .     part  19  119 
XX.  O  consider,  &c.         .  .  20 

XXI.  Princes  have,  &c.      .  .21 
XXII.  Let  ray  complaint,  &c.  .  22 

XXIII.  .....  121 

XXIV  122 

XXV  124 

Saint  Andrew's  day,        .  .  .  129 

Saint  Thomas,     .  .  .  .128 

Conversion  of  Saint  Paul,  .  .  30 

Purification  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  .  .  131 

Saint  Matthias,    .  .  .  .140 

Annunciation  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  .  87 

Saint  Mark,        .  .  .  .138 

Saint  Philip  and  Saint  Jacob,      .  .  133 

Saint  Barnabas,  .  .  .  .135 

Saint  John  Baptist,  .  .  .  127 

Saint  Peter,         .  .  .  .  132 

Saint  James,        .  .  .  .125 

Siant  Bartholomew,  .  .  .  126 

Saint  Matthew,  ....  144 
Saint  Michael  and  all  Angels,      .  .  91 

Saint  Luke,         .  .  .  .  137 

Saint  Simon  and  Saint  Jude,      .  .  150 

All  Sai?its,  .  .  .  .149 


124 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


At  the  end  of  every  Introit  shall  be  said  or  sung : 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  and  to  the  Son,  and  to 
the  Holy  Ghost ;    [Hallelujah :] 

As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  is  now,  and  ever  shall 
be  :  world  without  end.    Amen.  [Hallelujah.] 

Then  shall  the  Priest  turn  to  the  People,  and  say, 

The  Lord  be  with  you  ; 
Answ.  And  with  thy  spirit. 

And  the  Deacon,  being  turned  to  the  People,  shall  say, 

Let  us  pray. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  turn  to  the  Altar,  and,  standing  humbly 
before  it,  he  shall  say,  the  Congregation  kneeling  : 

Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Answ.  Christ,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Pr.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say  the  Collect  following. 

Almighty  God,  unto  whom  all  hearts  be  open,  all 
desires  known,  and  from  whom  no  secrets  are  hid  : 
Cleanse  the  thoughts  of  our  hearts  by  the  inspira- 
tion of  thy  Holy  Spirit,  that  we  may  perfectly  love 
thee,  and  worthily  magnify  thy  holy  Name,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


THE  HOLT  LIT CKGY.  125 

Then  shall  be  said  the  Collect  of  the  day.  And  immediately 
after  the  Collect  the  People  shall  rise,  and  the  Priest  or 
Deacon  shall  turn  to  the  People,  and  read  the  Epistle,  saying  : 

The  Epistle  [or,  The  portion  of  Scripture  ap- 
pointed for  the  Epistle]  is  written  in  the   

chapter  of  ,  beginning  at  the  verse. 

And,  the  Epistle  ended,  he  shall  say, 

Here  endeth  the  Epistle ;  or,  Here  endeth  the 
portion  of  Scripture  appointed  for  the  Epistle. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  or  Deacon,  being  turned  to  The  People, 
read  the  Gospel,  saying  : 

The  Holy  Gospel  is  written  in  the    chapter 

of  ,  beginning  at  the  verse. 

And  the  People  shall  answer, 

Glory  be  to  thee,  0  Lord. 

The  Gospel  ended,  the  Priest  or  Deacon  shall  say, 

Here  endeth  the  Holy  Gospel. 

And  the  People  shall  artswer, 
Thanks  be  to  thee,  0  Lord. 

Then  shall  be  sung  or  said  the  Creed  following,  the  Priest  and 
People  standing  with  their  faces  towards  the  Altar,  and  saying  ; 

I  believe  in  one  God,  the  Father  Almighty,  Maker 


126 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


of  heaven  and  earth,  And  of  all  things  visible  and 
invisible. 

And  in  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  The  only-begotten 
Son  of  God,  Begotten  of  his  Father  before  all  worlds, 
God  of  God,  Light  of  Light,  Very  God  of  very 
God,  Begotten,  not  made,  Consubstantial  with  the 
Father,  By  whom  all  things  were  made :  Who  for 
us  men  and  for  our  salvation  came  down  from 
heaven,  And  was  incarnate  by  the  Holy  Ghost  of 
the  Virgin  Mary,  And  was  made  Man,  And  was 
crucified  also  for  us  under  Pontius  Pilate  :  He  suf- 
fered and  was  buried,  And  the  third  day  he  rose 
again  according  to  the  Scriptures,  And  ascended 
into  heaven,  And  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  the 
Father;  And  he  shall  come  again  with  glory  to 
judge  both  the  quick  and  the  dead  :  Whose  kingdom 
shall  have  no  end. 

And  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  The  Lord,  the 
Giver  of  life,  Who  proceedeth  from  the  Father, 
Who  with  the  Father  and  the  Son  together  is  wor- 
shipped and  glorified,  Who  spake  by  the  Prophets. 
And  I  believe  one  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church : 
I  acknowledge  one  Baptism  for  the  remission  of 
sins :  And  I  look  for  the  Resurrection  of  the  dead, 
And  the  Life  of  the  world  to  come.  Amen. 


THE  HOLY  LITUKGY.  127 

After  a  pause,  the  Deacon,  being  turned  towards  the  People, 
shall  say, 

Let  us  attend. 

Then  shall  the  Priest,  being  turned  to  the  People,  say, 

The  peace  of  God  be  with  you  all ; 
People.  And  with  thy  spirit. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  say, 
Salute  ye  one  another  with  the  Holy  Kiss. 

And  let  the  Clergy  salute  the  Bishop  or  officiating  Priest,  and 
the  Laity  one  another,  the  men  the  men,  and  the  women  the 
women. 

Then  the  Deacon,  being  turned  to  the  People,  shall  say, 

If  there  be  any  here,  who  are  not  of  the  number 
of  the  faithful,  let  them  depart. 

Mothers,  take  care  of  your  children. 

Let  none  have  ought  against  one. 

Let  none  come  in  hypocrisy. 

Let  us  present  our  offerings  to  the  Lord  with  re- 
verence and  godly  fear. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  begin  the  Offertory,  turning  himself  to  the 
People,  and  saying  one  or  more  of  these  Sentences  following, 
as  he  thinketh  most  convenient  in  his  discretion. 

In  process  of  time  it  came  to  pass,  that  Cain  brought 


128 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


of  the  fruit  of  the  ground  an  offering  unto  the  Lord ; 
and  Abel,  he  also  brought  of  the  firstlings  of  his 
flock,  and  of  the  fat  thereof.  And  the  Lord  had 
respect  unto  Abel  and  to  his  offering,  but  unto  Cain 
and  to  his  offering  he  had  not  respect.  Gen.  iv. 
3,  4,  5. 

Speak  unto  the  children  of  Israel,  that  they  bring 
me  an  offering :  of  every  man  that  giveth  it  willingly 
with  his  heart,  ye  shall  take  my  offering.  Exod. 
xxv.  2. 

They  shall  not  appear  before  the  Lord  empty : 
every  man  shall  give  as  he  is  able,  according  to  the 
blessing  of  the  Lord  your  God,  which  he  hath  given 
you.    Deut.  xvi.  16,  17. 

But  who  am  I,  and  what  is  my  people,  that  we 
should  be  able  to  offer  so  willingly  after  this  sort  ? 
For  all  things  come  of  thee,  and  of  thine  own  have 
we  given  thee.    1  Chron.  xxix.  14. 

I  know  also,  my  God,  that  thou  triest  the  heart, 
and  hast  pleasure  in  uprightness.  As  for  me,  in  the 
uprightness  of  my  heart  I  have  willingly  offered  all 
these  things:  and  now  have  I  seen  with  joy  thy 
people  which  are  present  here,  to  offer  willingly 
unto  thee.    1  Chron.  xxix.  17. 

Also  we  made  ordinances  for  us,  to  charge  our- 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


129 


selves  yearly  with  the  third  part  of  a  shekel  for  the 
service  of  the  house  of  our  God.    Nehem.  x.  32. 

Give  unto  the  Lord  the  glory  due  unto  his  name  ; 
bring  an  offering,  and  come  into  his  courts.  Psalm 
xcvi.  8. 

A  gift  hath  grace  in  the  sight  of  every  man 
living,  and  for  the  dead  detain  it  not.  Ecclus. 
vii.  33. 

According  to  thy  ability  do  good  to  thyself,  and 
give  the  Lord  his  due  offering.    Ecclus.  xiv.  11. 

Thou  shalt  not  appear  empty  before  the  Lord  : 
for  all  these  things  are  to  be  done  because  of  the 
commandment.    Ecclus.  xxxv.  4,  5. 

The  offering  of  the  righteous  maketh  the  altar 
fat,  and  the  sweet  savour  thereof  is  before  the  Most 
High.  The  sacrifice  of  a  just  man  is  acceptable, 
and  the  memorial  thereof  shall  never  be  forgotten. 
Ecclus.  xxxv.  6,  7. 

Give  the  Lord  his  honour  with  a  good  eye,  and 
diminish  not  the  first-fruits  of  thine  hands.  Give 
unto  the  Most  High,  according  as  he  hath  enriched 
thee  ;  and  as  thou  hast  gotten,  give  with  a  cheerful 
eye.    Ecclus.  xxxv.  8,  10. 

If  thou  bring  thy  gift  to  the  altar,  and  there  re- 
memberest  that  thy  brother  hath  ought  against  thee  ; 


130 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


leave  there  thy  gift  before  the  altar,  and  go  thy 
way  :  first  be  reconciled  to  thy  brother,  and  then 
come  and  offer  thy  gift.    Matth.  v.  23,  24. 

Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures  upon  earth, 
where  moth  and  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where 
thieves  break  through  and  steal :  but  lay  up  for 
yourselves  treasures  in  heaven,  where  neither  moth 
nor  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  do  not 
break  through  nor  steal.    Matth.  vi.  19,  20. 

And  Jesus  sat  over  against  the  treasury,  and  be- 
held how  the  people  cast  money  into  the  treasury  : 
and  many  that  were  rich,  cast  in  much.  And  there 
came  a  certain  poor  widow,  and  she  threw  in  two 
mites,  which  make  a  farthing.  Mark  xii.  41,  42. 

Who  goeth  a  warfare  any  time  at  his  own 
charges  ?  who  planteth  a  vineyard,  and  eateth  not 
of  the  fruit  thereof  ?  or,  who  feedeth  a  flock,  and 
eateth  not  of  the  milk  of  the  flock  ?    1  Cor.  ix.  7. 

If  we  have  sown  unto  you  spiritual  things,  is  it 
a  great  thing  if  we  shall  reap  your  carnal  things  ? 
1  Cor.  ix.  11. 

Do  ye  not  know,  that  they  who  minister  about 
holy  things,  live  of  the  things  of  the  temple  ?  and 
they  who  wait  at  the  altar,  are  partakers  with  the 
altar  ?    Even  so  hath  the  Lord  ordained,  that  they 


THE  HOLT  LITURGT. 


131 


who  preach  the  Gospel  should  live  of  the  Gospel. 
1  Cor.  ix.  13,  14. 

He  who  soweth  sparingly,  shall  reap  sparingly  ; 
and  he  who  soweth  bountifully,  shall  reap  bounti  - 
fully. Every  man  as  he  purposeth  in  his  heart,  so 
let  him  give  ;  not  grudgingly,  or  of  necessity  :  for 
God  loveth  a  cheerful  giver.    2  Cor.  ix.  6,  7. 

Let  him  that  is  taught  in  the  word,  communicate 
unto  him  that  teacheth  in  all  good  things.  Be  not 
deceived  :  God  is  not  mocked  :  for  whatsoever  a  man 
soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap.     Gal.  vi.  6,  7. 

Charge  them  that  are  rich  in  this  world,  that  they 
be  not  high-minded,  nor  trust  in  uncertain  riches? 
but  in  the  living  God,  who  giveth  us  richly  al^ 
things  to  enjoy  :  that  they  do  good,  that  they  be 
rich  in  good  works,  ready  to  distribute,  willing 
to  communicate,  laying  up  in  store  for  themselves 
a  good  foundation  against  the  time  to  come,  that 
they  may  lay  hold  on  eternal  life.  1  Tim.  vim 
17,  18,  19. 

God  is  not  unrighteous,  to  forget  your  work  and 
labour  of  love,  which  ye  have  shewed  towards  his 
name,  in  that  ye  have  ministered  to  the  saints,  and 
do  minister.    Heb.  vi.  10. 

To  do  good  and  to  communicate  forget  not ;  for 


132 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


with  such  sacrifices  God  is  well-pleased.  Heb. 
xiii.  16. 

fVhilst  these  Sentences  are  reading,  the  Deacon,  or  ( if  there  be 
no  Deacon )  any  other  fit  person,  appointed  for  that  purpose, 
shall  receive  the  free-will  offerings  of  the  People  kneeling,  in 
a  decent  basin  provided  for  that  purpose.  And  that  no  one 
may  neglect  to  come  to  the  Holy  Eucharist  by  reason  of  having 
but  little  to  give,  the  person  who  collects  the  offerings,  shall 
cover  the  basin  with  a  fair  white  linen  cloth,  so  that  neither  he 
himself  nor  any  other  may  see  or  know  what  any  particular 
person  offiers.  And  when  all  have  offered,  he  shall  reverently 
bring  the  said  basin  with  the  oblations  therein,  and  deliver  it 
to  the  Priest;  who  shall  humbly  present  and  place  it  upon  the 
altar,  and,  standing  before  it,  shall  say  the  following  Thanks- 
giving, the  People  kneeling  upon  their  knees. 

O  Lord  Almighty,  who  by  thine  only-begotten  Son 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  hast  made  and  dost  provide 
for  all  creatures  :  We  give  thanks  to  thee  for  all  the 
good  things  with  which  thou  suppliest  us ;  out  of 
which  we  here  offer  unto  thee,  in  acknowledgment  of 
thy  bountiful  goodness  towards  us,  not  as  we  ought, 
but  as  we  are  able.  For  who  can  sufficiently  ex- 
press the  praise  that  is  due  to  thee,  for  all  the 
beneficence  and  loving-kindness  which  thou  hast 
shewed  unto  us  ?  O  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob,  and  of  all  saints,  who  broughtest  all  things 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


133 


to  perfection  by  thy  word,  and  didst  command  the 
earth  to  produce  all  sorts  of  fruits  for  our  comfort 
and  nourishment,  for  our  use,  our  health,  and  de- 
light :  thou  art  exalted  far  above  all  the  praises 
that  we  can  render  to  thee  for  these  and  all  other 
thy  benefits,  which  thou  continually  conferrest 
upon  us  by  Christ ;  through  whom  to  thee  in  the 
Holy  Ghost,  be  glory,  honour,  and  adoration,  for 
ever  and  ever.  Amen. 

Then  the  Deacon  shall  bring  water  to  the  Priest,  who  shall  tuash 
his  hands  therein;  after  which  the  Deacon  shall  go  to  the 
Prothesis,  and,  having  mixed  the  wine  and  water  openly  in  the 
view  of  the  People,  he  shall  bring  the  bread  and  mixed  w'ne  to 
the  Priest,  who  shall  humbly  present  and  reverently  place  them 
upon  the  altar. 

If  there  be  no  Deacon,  the  Priest  shall  go  to  the  Prothesis,  and, 
after  having  washed  his  hands,  he  shall  mix  the  wine  and  water 
openly  in  the  view  of  the  People  :  after  which  he  shall  humbly 
present  and  reverently  place  the  bread  and  mixed  wine  upon 
the  altar. 

Then  the  Priest,  having  first  prayed  secretly  for  a  short  space, 
shall  turn  to  the  People,  and,  signing  himself  with  the  sign  of 
the  cross  upon  his  forehead,  shall  say: 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love 

K 


134 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


of  God,  and  the  fellowship  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be 
with  you  all ; 

People.  And  with  thy  spirit. 

Pr.  Lift  up  your  hearts  ; 

People.  We  lift  them  up  unto  the  Lord. 

Pr.  Let  us  give  thanks  unto  our  Lord  God  ; 

People.  It  is  meet  and  right  so  to  do. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  turn  him  to  the  altar,  and  say : 

It  is  very  meet,  and  right  above  all  things,  to  give 
praise  unto  thee,  the  true  God,  the  Being  of  beings, 
the  great  I  AM ;  who  existest  before  all  creatures, 
of  whom  the  whole  family  in  heaven  and  earth  is 
named  ;  who  alone  art  unbegotten,  without  original, 
without  superior,  the  most  high  Lord,  almighty  King, 
and  self-sufficient.  Thou  art  the  author  and  giver  of 
all  good  things ;  thou  art  above  all  cause  and  gene- 
ration ;  thou  art  always  and  immutably  the  same. 
From  thee,  as  from  a  necessary  original,  all  things 
came  into  being:  for  thou  art  eternal  knowledge, 
sight  before  all  objects,  hearing  before  all  sounds, 
wisdom  without  instruction  ;  the  first  in  nature,  the 
fountain  of  being  ;  infinite,  incomprehensible. 

Thou  createdst  all  things  out  of  nothing  by  thine 
only-begotten  Son,  begotten  before  all  ages  by  thine 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


185 


immediate  will,  power,  and  goodness.  He  is  God 
the  Word,  the  living  Wisdom,  the  first-born  of  the 
whole  creation,  the  Angel  of  thy  great  counsel,  thy 
high-priest,  but  the  Lord  and  King  of  all  sensible 
and  intellectual  creatures ;  who  was  before  all  things, 
and  by  whom  all  things  were  made. 

Thou,  O  eternal  God,  didst  create  all  things  by 
him,  and  by  him  dispensest  thy  fatherly  care  and 
providence  over  them :  for  by  whom  thou  broughtest 
all  things  into  being,  by  him  also  thou  preservest 
them,  and  bestowest  thy  blessings  upon  them.  O 
God  and  Father  of  thine  only-begotten  Son ;  thou 
didst  by  him  first  make  the  cherubim  and  seraphim, 
the  ages  and  all  the  heavenly  hosts,  the  principalities 
and  powers,  thrones  and  dominions,  angels  and  arch- 
angels; and  after  these  didst  by  him  create  this 
visible  world,  and  all  things  that  are  therein.  For 
thou  art  he,  who  hast  fixed  the  heaven  like  an  arch, 
and  stretched  it  out  like  a  canopy ;  who  by  thy  sole 
will  hast  hung  the  earth  upon  nothing ;  who  hast 
established  the  firmament,  and  prepared  the  night 
and  the  day,  bringing  light  out  of  thy  treasures,  and 
darkness  to  overshadow  it,  that  the  living  creatures 
of  this  world  might  take  their  repose.  Thou  hast 
appointed  the  sun  to  rule  the  day,  and  the  moon  to 


136 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


govern  the  night ;  and  hast  implanted  in  the  heavens 
a  choir  of  stars  to  the  honour  of  thy  glorious  majesty. 
Thou  hast  created  water  for  drink  and  for  cleansing, 
and  the  vital  air  both  for  breathing  and  speaking. 
Thou  madest  fire  for  our  consolation  in  darkness, 
and  for  the  relief  of  our  necessities,  that  we  might 
be  warmed  and  enlightened  by  it.  Thou  didst 
divide  the  sea  from  the  land,  making  the  one  navi- 
gable, and  the  other  a  basis  for  our  feet  to  walk  on  : 
the  former  thou  hast  replenished  with  small  and 
great  animals,  the  latter  with  tame  and  wild  beasts, 
and  winged  fowl  which  fly  in  the  open  firmament 
of  heaven ;  thou  hast  also  furnished  the  earth  with 
various  plants,  crowned  it  with  herbs,  beautified  it 
with  flowers,  and  enriched  it  with  seeds. 

Neither  hast  thou  only  created  the  world,  but 
man  likewise,  the  inhabitant  thereof ;  exhibiting  him 
the  most  beautiful  ornament  of  that  beautiful  crea- 
tion. For  thou  saidst  to  thine  own  Wisdom,  Let  us 
make  man  in  our  image,  after  our  likeness ;  and  let 
them  have  dominion  over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and 
over  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  the  cattle,  and 
over  all  the  earth.  Wherefore  thou  madest  him  of 
an  immortal  soul,  and  a  mortal  body ;  the  soul  out 
of  nothing,  the  body  out  of  the  dust  of  the  ground : 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


137 


this  endued  with  five  senses,  and  a  power  of  motion  ; 
that  with  reason,  and  a  faculty  of  distinguishing 
between  good  and  evil,  just  and  unjust. 

Thou,  O  Almighty  God,  didst  also  by  thy  Christ 
plant  a  garden  eastward  in  Eden,  adorned  with 
every  plant  that  was  fit  for  food.  Into  this  rich  and 
magnificent  habitation  didst  thou  put  man  ;  having 
imprinted  a  law  in  his  nature,  that  he  might  there- 
by have  within  himself  the  principles  of  divine 
knowledge.  And  when  thou  hadst  placed  him  in 
this  Paradise  of  pleasure,  thou  didst  allow  him  the 
privilege  of  enjoying  all  its  delights,  only  forbidding 
him  to  taste  of  one  tree,  and  promising  him  immor- 
tality as  the  reward  of  his  obedience.  But  when  he 
had  transgressed  this  command  bv  eating  of  the 
forbidden  fruit,  thou  didst  justly  drive  him  out  of 
Paradise.  And  yet  in  thy  goodness  didst  not  abandon 
and  despise  him,  though  he  had  destroyed  himself ; 
for  he  was  the  work  of  thine  own  hands  :  but  thou, 
who  hadst  given  him  dominion  over  all  things,  didst 
appoint  him  to  procure  his  daily  food  by  labour,  and 
the  sweat  of  his  face  ;  thy  providence  concurring  to 
produce,  augment,  and  bring  all  things  to  maturity 
and  perfection.  And  having  subjected  him  for  a 
'   while  to  a  temporary  death,  thou  didst  promise  to 


138 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY . 


restore  him  to  life  again  ;  loosing  the  bonds  of  that 
death,  and  giving  him  assurance  of  a  resurrection  to 
life  eternal. 

Nor  was  this  all :  thou  didst  likewise  multiply 
his  posterity  without  number,  rewarding  as  many 
of  them  as  were  obedient  unto  thee,  and  punishing 
those  who  rebelled  against  thee.  For  thou  art  the 
Creator  and  Governor  of  men,  the  author  of  life,  the 
supplier  of  our  wants,  the  giver  of  laws,  the  rewarder 
of  those  that  keep  them,  and  the  avenger  of  those 
that  transgress  them  :  who  didst  bring  a  flood  upon 
the  world  because  of  the  multitude  of  the  ungodly, 
but  didst  deliver  righteous  Noah  from  it  with  eight 
souls  in  the  ark,  the  last  of  the  foregoing  and  first 
of  the  succeeding  generations.  Thou  art  he  who 
didst  preserve  Abraham  from  the  idolatry  of  his 
fore-fathers,  and  didst  appoint  him  to  be  the  heir  of 
the  world,  manifesting  unto  him  thy  Christ.  And 
when  men  had  corrupted  the  law  of  nature,  and 
esteemed  the  creation  sometimes  the  effect  of  chance, 
and  sometimes  worthy  of  honour  equal  to  thine,  who 
art  the  God  of  all ;  thou  didst  not  suffer  them  to 
wander  on  in  error,  but  didst  raise  up  thy  holy 
servant  Moses,  and  by  him  didst  give  a  written  law 
to  strengthen  the  law  of  nature,  and  didst  shew  that 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


139 


the  creation  was  thy  work,  and  that  there  were  none 
other  Gods  besides  thee. 

For  all  these  things  glory  be  to  thee,  O  Lord  Al- 
mighty. Thee  thine  everlasting  armies  adore,  the 
innumerable  hosts  of  angels,  arch-angels,  thrones, 
dominions,  principalities,  authorities,  powers,  the 
cherubim  also  and  six-winged  seraphim,  with  twain 
of  which  they  cover  their  feet,  with  twain  their 
heads,  and  with  twain  they  fly,  saying,  together 
with  thousand  thousands  of  arch-angels,  and  ten 
thousand  times  ten  thousand  angels,  crying  inces- 
santly with  uninterrupted  shouts  of  praise  : 

Here  the  People  shall  join  with  the  Piiest,  and  say, 

Holy,  Holy,  Holy  is  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth  :  Hea- 
ven and  earth  are  full  of  his  glory  :  Blessed  is  he 
for  evermore.  Amen. 

After  this  the  Priest  shall  say  ; 
For  thou  art  truly  holy,  most  holy,  holiness  itself  ; 
the  highest,  and  most  highly  exalted  for  ever. 
Holy  also  is  thine  only-begotten  Son  Jesus  Christ, 
our  Lord  and  God  ;  who,  ministering  to  thee  his 
God  and  Father  in  all  things,  not  only  in  the 
various  works  of  creation,  but  likewise  in  the  pro- 
vidential care  of  the  same,  did  not  overlook  lost 


140 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


mankind  :  but  after  the  law  of  nature,  the  admo- 
nitions of  the  positive  law,  the  reproofs  of  prophets, 
the  superintendency  of  angels,  when  men  had 
perverted  both  the  positive  and  natural  law,  and 
were  now  ready  to  perish  universally ;  he  who 
was  man's  Creator,  was  pleased  with  thy  consent  to 
become  man  ;  the  law-giver  to  be  made  subject  to 
the  law  ;  the  high-priest  to  be  himself  the  sacrifice, 
the  shepherd  a  sheep,  to  appease  thee  his  God 
and  Father,  to  reconcile  thee  to  the  world,  and  to 
deliver  all  men  from  the  impending  wrath.  He 
was  born  of  a  Virgin,  born  in  the  flesh :  God  the 
Word,  the  beloved  Son,  the  first-born  of  the  whole 
creation,  was  made,  as  himself  had  foretold  by  the 
mouth  of  the  prophets,  of  the  seed  of  David  and 
Abraham,  and  of  the  tribe  of  J udah :  he  who 
formeth  all  that  are  born  into  the  world,  was  himself 
formed  in  the  womb  of  a  Virgin  ;  he  who  was 
without  flesh,  became  incarnate  ;  and  he  who  was 
begotten  before  all  time,  was  born  in  time.  His 
conversation  was  holy,  and  his  doctrine  divine  :  he 
cured  all  manner  of  sickness,  and  all  manner  of 
disease,  and  wrought  signs  and  wonders  among  the 
people  :  he  who  is  the  feeder  of  the  hungry,  and 
filleth  every  living  creature  with  his  goodness, 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY.  141 

became  partaker  of  his  own  gifts,  and  ate,  and  drank, 
and  slept  among  us.  He  manifested  thy  name  to 
them  who  knew  it  not  ;  he  dispelled  the  cloud  of 
ignorance,  revived  true  piety,  fulfilled  thy  will,  and 
finished  the  work  which  thou  gavest  him  to  do. 
And  after  having  acted  in  all  these  things  with 
the  highest  wisdom  and  order,  he  was  seized  by  the 
hands  of  a  disobedient  people,  and  wicked  men, 
abusing  the  office  of  priests  and  high-priests,  being 
betrayed  to  them  by  the  inveterate  malice  of  one  of 
his  own  disciples  :  and  when  he  had  by  thy  per- 
mission suffered  many  things  from  them,  and  had 
been  treated  with  all  manner  of  indignity,  he  was 
delivered  to  Pilate  the  governor  :  the  Judge  of  all 
the  world  was  judged,  and  the  Saviour  of  mankind 
condemned  :  although  impassible,  he  was  nailed  to 
the  cross :  and  although  immortal,  died  :  the  giver 
of  life  was  himself  laid  in  the  grave,  that  he  might 
deliver  those,  for  whose  sake  he  came,  from  the  pains 
of  eternal  death ;  that  he  might  break  the  bonds  of 
the  devil,  and  rescue  mankind  from  his  deceit. 
He  rose  again  the  third  day  from  the  dead  ;  and, 
having  conversed  forty  days  with  his  disciples,  he 
was  taken  up  into  heaven,  and  is  set  down  on  the 
right  hand  of  thee  his  God  and  Father. 

Wherefore,  having  in  remembrance  those  things 


142 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


which  he  endured  for  our  sakes,  we  give  thanks  to 
thee,  O  God  Almighty,  not  as  we  ought,  but  as  we 
are  able,  and  fulfil  his  institution.  For  in  the  same 
night  that  he  was  betrayed,  he  (Here  the  Priest  is  to 
take  the  paten  into  his  hands:)  took  bread  into  his 
holy  and  immaculate  hands  ;  and  looking  up  to  thee 
his  God  and  Father,  and  (And  here  to  break  the 
bread  with  both  his  hands,  having  first  set  the  paten 
down  on  the  altar:)  breaking  it,  he  gave  it  to  his 
disciples,  saying  :  This  is  the  mystery  of  the  New 
Testament  :  take  of  it  ;  eat :  (And  here  to  lay  his 
hands  upon  all  the  bread:)  This  is  my  body,  which  is 
broken  for  many  for  the  remission  of  sins.  In  like 
manner  also  having  mixed  ( Here  he  is  to  take  the  cup 
into  his  hands:)  the  cup  with  wine  and  water,  and 
blessed  it,  he  gave  it  to  them,  saying  :  Drink  ye  all 
of  it :  (And  here,  the  cup  being  first  set  down  on  the 
altar,  he  is  to  lay  his  hands  upon  it,  and  upon  every 
vessel  in  which  there  is  any  wine  mixed  with  water 
to  be  consecrated:)  This  is  my  Blood,  which  is  shed 
for  many  for  the  remission  of  sins  :  Do  this  for 
a  memorial  of  me  :  for  as  often  as  ye  eat  this 
bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  shew  forth  my 
death  till  I  coine. 

Therefore  in  commemoration   of  his  passion, 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


143 


death,  and  resurrection  from  the  dead,  his  ascension 
into  heaven,  and  second  coming  with  glory  and 
great  power  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead,  and 
to  render  to  every  man  according  to  his  works, 
(Here,  the  Priest  is  to  lift  up  his  hands  and  eyes  to 
heaven:)  we  offer  to  thee,  our  King  and  our  God, 
according  to  this  institution,  {And  here  to  point  with 
his  right  hand  to  all  the  bread:)  this  Bread  and  (And 
here  to  point  with  his  left  hand  to  the  cup,  and  every 
vessel  on  the  altar  in  which  there  is  any  wine  and 
water:)  this  Cup  ;  giving  thanks  to  thee  through 
him,  that  thou  hast  vouchsafed  us  the  honour  to 
stand  before  thee,  and  to  sacrifice  unto  thee.  And 
we  beseech  thee  to  look  favourably  on  these  gifts, 
which  are  here  set  before  thee,  O  thou  self-sufficient 
God  :  and  do  thou  accept  them  to  the  honour  of 
thy  Christ ;  and  send  down  thine  Holy  Spirit,  the 
witness  of  the  sufferings  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  upon 
this  sacrifice,  that  he  may  make  {Here  the  Priest  is 
to  lay  his  hands  upon  all  the  bread: J  this  Bread  the 
Bofdy,  {And  here  to  make  the  sign  of  the  cross  over 
all  the  bread :)  of  thy  Christ,  and  {And  here  to  lay  his 
hands  upon  the  cup,  and  upon  every  vessel  on  the 
altar  in  which  there  is  any  wine  and  water:)  this 
Cup,  the  Blofod  {And  here  to  make  the  sign  of  the 


144 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


cross  over  the  cup,  and  over  every  vessel  on  the  altar 
in  which  there  is  any  wine  and  water:)  of  thy  Christ ; 
that  they  who  shall  partake  thereof  may  be  con- 
firmed in  godliness,  may  receive  remission  of  their 
sins,  may  be  delivered  from  the  devil  and  his 
snares,  may  be  replenished  with  the  Holy  Ghost, 
may  be  made  worthy  of  thy  Christ,  and  may  obtain 
everlasting  life,  thou  being  reconciled  unto  them, 
O  Lord  Almighty. 

TTe  farther  pray  unto  thee,  0  Lord,  for  thy  Holy 
Church  from  one  end  of  the  earth  to  the  other,  which 
thou  hast  purchased  to  thyself  by  the  precious  blood 
of  thy  Christ,  that  thou  wouldest  preserve  it  un- 
shaken and  undisturbed  with  storms  and  tempests 
to  the  end  of  the  world.  We  pray  also  for  the 
whole  Episcopate,  rightly  dividing  the  word  of  truth, 
[and  especially  for  thy  servant  N.  our  Bishop. 
This  is  to  be  omitted  when  the  Bishop  himself  offici- 
ates.'] Farther  we  call  upon  thee  for  my  unworthi- 
ness  who  am  now  offering,  for  the  whole  Presbytery 
and  all  the  Clergy ;  that  thou  wouldest  endue  them 
with  wisdom,  and  fill  them  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Farther  we  call  upon  thee,  O  Lord,  for  the  King, 
and  all  who  are  in  authority  under  him  ;  that,  leading 
our  whole  lives  in  peace  and  concord,  we  may  glorify 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


145 


thee  through  Jesus  Christ  our  hope.  Farther  eve 
offer  to  thee  for  all  the  faithful,  who  have  pleased 
thee  from  the  beginning  of  the  world  ;  the  Patriarchs, 
Prophets.  Apostles,  Martyrs,  and  Confessors,  and  all 
whose  names  thou  knowest.  {Here  the  Priest  shall 
pause  awhile,  he  and  the  people  secretly  recommend- 
ing those  souls  departed,  whom  each  thinks  proper.) 
We  farther  offer  to  thee  for  this  people,  that  thou 
wouldst  render  them  a  royal  priesthood,  an  holy 
nation,  to  the  glory  of  thy  Christ :  for  those  that 
live  in  virginity  and  chastity  ;  for  the  widows  and 
fatherless ;  for  all  who  live  in  honourable  marriage 
and  childbearing  ;  for  the  infants  among  the  people  : 
that  thou  wouldst  not  permit  any  of  us  to  become 
cast-aways.  Farther  we  pray  unto  thee  for  this 
place  and  the  inhabitants  thereof ;  for  the  sick  ;  for 
those  that  are  in  hard  slavery,  banishment,  or  prison  ; 
for  those  who  travel  by  land  or  by  water :  that  thou 
wouldst  be  to  all  of  them  an  helper,  strengthened 
and  supporter.  ( Here  the  Priest  shall  pause  awhile, 
he  and  the  people  secretly  recommending  those  whom 
each  thinks  proper.)  ^Ye  farther  beseech  thee  also 
for  our  enemies,  and  those  that  hate  us  ;  and  for  all 
who  are  without,  and  wander  in  error :  that  thou 
wouldst  assuage  their  malice,  turn  their  hearts,  and 


143  THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 

bring  them  into  the  way  of  truth.    [Farther  we 
*  This  is  only  pray  unto  thee  *for  the  Catechumens  of 
to  be  said,  when  the  Church,  that  thou  wouldst  perfect 

there    are  any 

catechumens,  them  in  the  faith  ;  |  for  those  who 
+  And  this,  when  are  under  possession,  that  thou  wouldst 

there  are   any  ^ej- yer  them   from  the    power  of  the 

knergumens.  m 

±  And  this,  when  evil  one;  \  for  our  brethren  who  are 
there  are  any  jn  the  state  of  penance,  that  thou 
wouldst  accept  their  repentance,  and 
forgive  both  them  and  us  whatever  offences  we 
have  committed  against  thee.]  Farther  we  offer 
unto  thee  for  the  good  temperature  of  the  air,  and 
the  increase  of  the  fruits  of  the  earth  ;  that  we,  par- 
taking of  the  abundance  of  thy  good  things,  may 
continually  praise  thee,  who  givest  food  to  all  flesh. 
Farther  we  pray  unto  thee  for  all  those  who  are 
absent  on  a  just  cause,  that  thou  wouldst  preserve 
us  all  in  godliness ;  and  keeping  us  stedfast,  un- 
blameable,  and  unreproveable,  wouldst  gather  us 
together  into  the  kingdom  of  thy  Christ  our  King, 
the  God  of  every  sensible  and  intelligent  being. 
For  to  thee,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  is  due  all  glory,  worship,  and  thanksgiving, 
honour  and  adoration,  now  and  for  ever,  through- 
out all  ages,  world  without  end. 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


147 


And  all  the  People  shall  say  with  a  loud  voice, 

Amen. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  say  the  Lord's  Prayer,  the  People  repeat- 
ing after  him  every  Petition. 

Our  Father,  who  art  in  heaven,  &c.  For  thine,  &c. 
Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  turn  to  the  People,  and  say, 

The  peace  of  God  be  with  you  all  ; 
Answ.  And  with  thy  spirit. 

Then  the  Deacon,  being  turned  to  the  People,  shall  say, 

Let  us  commend  ourselves  to  God  through  his 
Christ. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  turn  to  the  Altar,  and  say  the  following 
Prayer. 

O  God,  who  art  great,  great  in  name,  great  in 
counsel,  and  mighty  in  thy  works,  the  God  and 
Father  of  thy  holy  Son  Jesus  our  Saviour :  Look 
mercifully  upon  us,  and  upon  this  thy  flock,  which 
thou  hast  chosen  through  him  to  the  glory  of  thy 
Name.  Sanctify  us  in  body  and  soul ;  and  grant, 
that  we,  being  cleansed  from  all  filthiness  of  flesh 


148 


THE  HOLT  LITURGY. 


and  spirit,  may  partake  of  the  mystic  blessings  now 
lying  on  thine  altar  :  and  judge  none  of  us  unworthy 
of  them,  but  be  thou  our  supporter,  our  helper,  and 
defender,  through  thy  Christ ;  with  whom  to  thee 
and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  glory,  and  honour,  laud, 
praise,  and  thanksgiving,  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 

Then  the  Deacon,  being  turned  to  the  People,  shall  say, 

Let  us  attend. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  turn  to  the  People,  and  say, 

Holy  things  for  holy  persons. 

And  the  People  shall  answer, 

There  is  one  holy,  one  Lord,  one  Jesus  Christ, 
blessed  for  ever,  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father. 
Amen. 

Here  the  Priest  shall  turn  to  the  Altar,  and  say,  the  People 
joining  with  him  : 

Glori  be  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace, 
good- will  towards  men.  Hosanna  to  the  Son  of 
David :  Blessed  is  the  Lord  God,  who  cometh  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  hath  manifested  himself 
unto  us  :  Hosanna  in  the  highest. 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


149 


Then  shall  the  Priest  receive  the  Eucharist  in  both  kinds  himself, 
and  then  proceed  to  deliver  the  same  in  like  manner  to  other 
Priests  and  Deacons,  if  any  be  there  present,  in  order,  into 
their  hands. 

And  when  he  receiveth  or  deliver eth  the  Oblation,  he  shall  say, 
The  Body  of  Christ. 

And  the  person  receiving  shall  say,  Amen. 
And  when  he  receiveth  or  delivereth  the  cup,  he  shall  say, 

The  Blood  of  Christ,  the  cup  of  life. 

And  the  person  receiving  shall  say,  Amen. 

After  all  the  Clergy  have  communicated,  the  officiating  Priest,  or 
according  to  his  direction  any  or  all  of  the  Priests  or  Deacons 
there  present,  shall  administer  the  Eucharist  in  both  kinds  to 
the  Deaconesses,  and  then  to  the  People  in  order  into  their 
hands,  and  last  of  all  to  the  children,  according  to  the  form 
above  prescribed. 

Whilst  the  faithful  are  communicating,  the  following  Psalms,  one 
or  more  of  them,  may  be  sung  or  said  in  this  order  :  the  34th, 
the  45th,  the  133rd,  the  14:5th. 

When  all  have  communicated,  what  remaineth  of  the  consecrated 
elements  shall  be  reverently  placed  upon  the  altar,  and  covered 
with  a  fair  linen  cloth,  or  carried  into  the  vestry  by  the  Deacon 
or  Deacons. 

Then  the  Deacon,  being  turned  to  the  People,  shall  say  : 

Having  now  received  the  precious  Body  and  Blood 


150 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


of  Christ,  let  us  give  thanks  to  him,  who  hath 
vouchsafed  to  admit  us  to  the  participation  of  his 
holy  mysteries  ;  and  let  us  beseech  him,  that  it  may 
be,  not  to  our  condemnation,  but  to  our  salvation,  to 
the  benefit  of  our  souls  and  bodies,  the  preservation 
of  us  in  godliness,  the  remission  of  our  sins,  and 
obtaining  the  life  of  the  world  to  come.  Let  us 
commend  ourselves  to  the  only  unbegotten  God,  and 
to  his  Christ. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy  :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Then  the  Priest,  standing  before  the  altar,  shall  say  the  following 
Thanksgiving,  the  Congregation  kneeling. 

O  Lord  God  Almighty,  the  Father  of  Christ  thy 
blessed  Son,  who  hearest  those  that  call  upon  thee 
with  an  upright  heart,  and  knowest  the  supplications 
of  those  who  in  silence  pray  unto  thee  :  We  give 
thee  thanks  for  that  thou  hast  vouchsafed  to  make 
us  partakers  of  thy  holy  mysteries,  which  thou  hast 
bestowed  upon  us  for  the  entire  confirmation  of  our 
faith,  for  our  preservation  in  godliness,  and  the 
remission  of  our  sins  :  for  the  name  of  thy  Christ  is 
called  upon  us,  and  we  are  joined  unto  thee.  O 
thou,  who  hast  separated  us  from  the  fellowship  of 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


151 


the  ungodly,  unite  us  with  those  who  are  conse- 
crated to  thee  in  holiness  ;  establish  us  in  the  truth 
by  the  power  of  thy  Holy  Spirit  ;  enlighten  our 
ignorance,  supply  our  defects,  and  strengthen  our 
knowledge.    Preserve  thy  priests  unblameable  in 
thy  service  ;  keep  the  kings  of  the  earth  in  peace, 
the  rulers  in  righteousness,  the  air  in  good  tempera- 
ture, the  fruits  of  the  ground  in  plenty,  and  the 
whole  world  by  thine  almighty  providence.  Pacify 
the  nations  that  delight  in  war,  convert  those  who 
are  in  error,  confirm  them  that  are  newly  converted, 
and  sanctify  thy  people.    Preserve  those  who  are 
in  the  state  of  virginity  ;   keep  them  that  are 
engaged  in  matrimony  firm    to   the    faith,  and 
strengthen  all  who  live  in  chastity.     Bring  the 
infants  to  years  of  maturity  ;  [instruct  the  Cate- 
chumens, and  render  them  worthy  of  initiation  : 
This  is  to  be  omitted,  when  there  are  no  Catechumens."] 
and  gather  us  all  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  ;  with  whom  to  thee  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  be  glory,  honour,  and  adoration,  world 
without  end.  Amen. 

Then  the  Deacon,  being  turned  to  the  People,  shall  say, 
Bow  down  your  heads  to  God  through  his  Christ, 
and  receive  the  Benediction. 


152 


THE  HOLY  LITURGY. 


Then  shall  the  Priest  say  the  following  Prayer  of  Benediction, 
the  People  bowing  their  heads. 

O  Almighty  God,  true,  infinite,  and  above  all  com- 
parison ;  who  art  everywhere  present  in  all  things  in 
an  expressible  manner,  but  not  circumscribed  by 
place  ;  who  dost  not  wax  old  with  time,  nor  art 
terminated  by  the  successions  of  ages  ;  who  art  not 
subject  to  generation,  and  standest  in  no  need  of 
preservation,  but  art  incorruptible,  invariable,  and 
unchangeable  ;  who  dwellest  in  light  inaccessible, 
and  art  invisible  by  nature  ;  who  art  known  to 
every  reasonable  creature  that  seeketh  thee  in 
uprightness,  and  art  found  by  all  that  search  after 
thee  in  love  :  O  G-od  of  Israel,  the  God  of  thy  people 
who  believe  in  Christ,  mercifully  hear  me  for  thy 
Name's  sake,  and  bless  these  thy  servants  who  bow 
down  their  necks  unto  thee  :  grant  unto  them  the 
requests  of  their  hearts  as  may  be  most  expedient 
for  them,  and  suffer  none  of  them  to  be  cast  out  of 
thy  kingdom  ;  but  sanctify  and  keep  them,  protect, 
defend,  and  deliver  them  from  the  adversary,  and 
from  every  enemy.  Guard  their  habitations,  and 
preserve  their  going  out  and  their  coming  in  :  for 
to  thee  belongeth  all  glory,  praise,  and  majesty, 


THE  EOLY  LITURGY. 


153 


worship,  and  adoration,  and  to  thy  Son  Jesus,  thy 
Christ,  our  Lord,  and  God,  and  King,  and  to  the 
Holy  Spirit,  now  and  for  ever,  world  without  end. 
Amen. 

And,  after  a  pause,  the  Deacon  shall  say  to  the  People, 

Depart  in  peace. 

The  Bread  for  the  Eucharist  may  either  be  unleavened,  or  such  as 
is  usual  to  be  eaten,  but  the  best  and  purest  wheat-bread  that 
conveniently  may  be  gotten. 

And  the  Eucharist  shall  be  celebrated  on  every  Festival,  at  least,  for 
which  Proper  Lessons  are  appointed  ;  and  all  the  faithful  are 
to  frequent  it  constantly,  unless  sickness  or  other  just  and 
urgent  occasions  hinder  them. 

Note,  the  Priest  shall  always  consecrate  more  than  is  necessary  for 
the  Communicants :  and  the  remainder  of  the  consecrated  ele- 
ments he  shall  carefully  reserve  for  the  use  of  the  Sick,  or  other 
persons  who  for  any  urgent  cause  desire  to  communicate  at  their 
houses.  But  if  there  be  not  persons  enow  to  receive  the  reserved 
elements,  the  Priest  and  Deacon  shall  devoutly  and  reverently 
receive  them,  either  together  or  separately,  on  one  day  or  more, 
according  to  their  discretion  ;  always  observing  that  some  of  the 
consecrated  elements  be  constantly  reserved  in  the  Vestry,  or 
some  other  convenient  place  in  the  Church,  under  a  safe 
lock,  of  which  both  the  Priest  and  Deacon  are  to  have  a 
key. 

The  money  given  at  the  Offertory,  being  the  free-will  offerings 


1.54 


THE  HOLT  LITURGY. 


of  the  People  to  God,  and  solemnly  devoted  to  him,  the  Priest 
shall  take  so  much  out  of  it  as  will  defray  the  charge  of  the 
Bread  and  Wine  ;  and  the  remainder  he  shall  keep,  or  part  of 
it,  or  dispose  of  it,  or  part  of  it,  to  pious  or  charitable  uses, 
according  to  the  direction  of  the  Bishop. 


THE  MINISTRATION 


OF 

PUBLIC    BAPTISM    OF  INFANTS, 
To  be  used  in  the  Church. 


The  most  solemn  times  for  the  administration  of  Public  Baptism 
are  the  night  before  Easter,  Easter-day,  and  Whitsunday.  Pub- 
lic Baptism  may  also  be  administered  on  any  day  between 
Easter  and  Pentecost. 

And  note,  that  there  shall  be  a  Sponsor  or  Surety  for  every  Child 
to  be  baptized,  which  Sponsor  shall  be  the  Father  or  Mother  of 
the  Child,  if  either  of  them  is  to  be  had  ;  otherwise  the  Sponsor 
may  be  any  one  of  the  faithful  above  sixteen  years  of  age. 

When  there  are  Children  to  be  Baptized,  the  Parents  or  others 
shall  give  knowledge  thereof  to  the  Deacon  or  Priest.  And 
then  the  Sponsors  and  the  People  with  the  children  must  be 
ready  at  the  Church-door  at  the  time  that  the  Priest  by  his  dis- 
cretion shall  appoint.  And  the  Priest  and  Deacon  coming  to 
the  Church-door,  and  standing  there,  the  Priest  shall  say  to  the 
Sponsors  holding  the  children, 

Have  these  children  been  already  baptized  or  no  ? 
If  they  answer,  No  ;  then  shall  the  Deacon  proceed  as  followeth. 

Dearly  beloved,  forasmuch  as  all  men  are  con- 


156  PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS. 

eeived  and  born  in  sin,  and  that  our  Saviour  Christ 
saith,  None  can  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God,  ex- 
cept he  be  regenerate  and  born  anew  of  water  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  let  us  call  upon  God  the  Father 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  of  his  bounteous 
mercy  he  will  grant  to  these  children  that  thing 
which  by  nature  they  cannot  have  ;  that  they  may  be 
baptized  with  water  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  be 
received  into  Christ's  holy  Church,  and  be  made 
lively  members  of  the  same. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say: 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  of  thy  great 
mercy  didst  save  Noah  and  his  family  in  the  ark, 
and  also  didst  safely  lead  the  children  of  Israel 
thy  people  through  the  Red  Sea,  figuring  thereby 
thy  holy  Baptism  ;  and  by  the  Baptism  of  thy  well- 
beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ  in  the  river  Jordan  didst 
sanctify  the  element  of  water  to  the  mystical  wash- 
ing away  of  sin  :  "We  beseech  thee  of  thine  infinite 
mercy  that  thou  wilt  graciously  look  upon  these 
children;  wash  them,  aud  sanctify  them  with  the 


PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS.  157 

Holy  Ghost,  that  they,  being  delivered  from  thy 
wrath,  may  be  received  into  the  ark  of  Christ's 
Church  ;  and  being  stedfast  in  faith,  joyful  through 
hope,  and  rooted  in  charity,  may  so  pass  the  waves 
of  this  troublesome  world,  that  finally  they  may  come 
to  the  land  of  everlasting  life,  there  to  reign  with 
thee,  world  without  end,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 

Almighty  ever-living  God,  whose  most  dearly  be- 
loved Son  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  forgiveness  of  our 
sins,  did  shed  out  of  his  most  precious  side  both 
water  and  blood  ;  and  gave  commandment  to  his 
Apostles  that  they  should  make  disciples  of  all 
nations,  and  baptize  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  We  call 
upon  thee  for  these  infants,  that  they,  coming  to  thy 
holy  Baptism,  may  obtain  remission  of  their  sins  by 
spiritual  regeneration.  Receive  them,  O  Lord,  as 
thou  hast  promised  by  thy  well-beloved  Son,  saying, 
Ask  and  ye  shall  have,  seek  and  ye  shall  find,  knock 
and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you  :  so  give  now 
unto  us  that  ask,  let  us  that  seek  find,  open  the 
gate  unto  us  that  knock  ;  that  these  infants  may 
enjoy  the  everlasting  benediction  of  thy  heavenly 
washing,  and  may  come  to  the  eternal  kingdom 


158  PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS. 

which  thou  hast  promised  by  Christ  our  Lord. 
A  men. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  blow  upon  every  child's  face,  and  sign  them 
with  the  sign  of  the  cross  upon  the  forehead ;  after  which 
he  shall  say : 

I  command  thee,  thou  unclean  spirit,  in  the  name 
of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  that  thou  come  out  of  and  depart  from  these 
infants,  whom  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  vouch- 
safed to  call  to  his  holy  Baptism,  to  be  made  mem- 
bers of  his  body,  and  of  his  holy  congregation- 
Therefore,  thou  cursed  spirit,  remember  thy  sen- 
tence, remember  thy  judgment,  remember  the  day 
to  be  at  hand,  wherein  thou  shalt  burn  in  fire 
everlasting,  prepared  for  thee  and  thine  angels  : 
and  presume  not  hereafter  to  exercise  any  tyranny 
towards  these  infants,  whom  Christ  hath  bought  with 
his  precious  blood,  and  by  this  his  holy  Baptism 
calleth  to  be  of  his  flock. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  say, 

Hear  the  words  of  the  Gospel  written  by  Saint 
Mark,  in  the  tenth  chapter,  at  the  thirteenth  verse. 

People.  Glory  be  to  thee,  0  Lord. 


PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS. 


159 


Then  shall  the  Deacon  read  the.  Gospel. 

They  brought  young  children  to  Christ,  &c.  ( to 
v.  16.  J 

And  the  Gospel  ended,  the  Deacon  shall  say, 
Here  endeth  the  Holy  Gospel. 
People.  Thanks  be  to  thee,  O  Lord. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  make  this  brief  Exhortation  upon  the 
words  of  the  Gospel. 

Beloved,  ye  hear  in  this  Gospel  the  words  of  our 
Saviour  Christ,  that  he  commanded  the  children  to 
be  brought  unto  him ;  how  he  blamed  those  that 
would  have  kept  them  from  him ;  how  he  exhorteth 
all  men  to  follow  their  innocency.  Ye  perceive 
how  by  his  outward  gesture  and  deed  he  declared 
his  good-will  toward  them  ;  for  he  embraced  them 
in  his  arms,  he  laid  his  hands  upon  them,  and 
blessed  them.  Doubt  ye  not  therefore,  but  earnestly 
believe,  that  he  will  likewise  favourably  receive 
these  present  infants;  that  he  will  embrace  them 
with  the  arms  of  his  mercy,  that  he  will  give  unto 
them  the  blessing  of  eternal  life,  and  make  them 
partakers  of  his  everlasting  kingdom.  Wherefore 
we  being  thus  persuaded  of  the  good-will  of  our 


160  PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS. 

heavenly  Father  towards  these  infants,  declared  by 
his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  nothing  doubting  but 
that  he  favourably  alloweth  this  charitable  work  of 
ours  in  bringing  these  infants  to  his  holy  Baptism, 
let  us  faithfully  and  devoutly  give  thanks  unto 
him. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say  the  following  Thanksgiving. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  heavenly  Father, 
we  give  thee  humble  thanks  that  thou  hast  vouch- 
safed to  call  us  to  the  knowledge  of  thy  grace,  and 
faith  in  thee.  Increase  this  knowledge,  and  confirm 
this  faith  in  us  evermore.  Give  thy  Holy  Spirit  to 
these  infants,  that  they  may  be  born  again,  and  be 
made  heirs  of  everlasting  salvation,  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  who  liveth  and  reigneth  with 
thee  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  now  and  for  ever. 
Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  take  one  of  the  Children  by  the  right  hand, 
the  others  being  brought  after  him  ;  and  as  he  walketh  towards 
the  Baptistery  or  Font,  he  shall  say: 

The  Lord  vouchsafe  to  receive  you  into  his  holy 
household,  and  to  keep  and  govern  you  always  in  the 
same,  that  ye  may  have  everlasting  life.  Amen. 


PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS.  161 

When  they  arc  all  come  with  the  People  to  the  Baptistery  or 
Font,  which  is  then  to  be  filled  ivith  pure  water,  the  Priest 
shall  speak  to  the  Sponsors  on  this  wise. 

Dearly  beloved,  ye  have  brought  these  children  here 
to  be  baptized  ;  ye  have  prayed  that  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  would  vouchsafe  to  receive  them,  to  release 
them  of  their  sins,  to  sanctify  them  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  to  give  them  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and 
everlasting  life.  Ye  have  heard  also  that  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  hath  promised  in  his  Gospel  to  grant 
all  these  things  that  ye  have  prayed  for ;  which 
promise  he  for  his  part  will  most  surely  keep  and 
perform.  Wherefore,  after  this  promise  made  by 
Christ,  these  infants  must  also  faithfully  for  their 
parts  promise  by  you  who  are  their  sureties,  that 
they  will  renounce  the  devil  and  all  his  works,  and 
constantly  believe  God's  holy  word,  and  obediently 
keep  his  commandments.    I  demand  therefore, 

Then  shall  the  Priest  demand  of  each  Sponsor  severally,  looking 
towards  the  West  : 

Dost  thou,  in  the  name  of  this  Child,  renounce  the 
devil  and  all  his  works,  the  vain  pomp  and  glory  of 
the  world,  with  all  covetous  desires  of  the  same,  and 


162 


PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS. 


the  carnal  desires  of  the  flesh,  so  that  thou  wilt  not 
follow  them,  nor  be  led  by  them  ? 

Then  the  Sponsor,  holding  the  Child  in  one  arm,  shall  stretch  out 
the  other  hand,  and  say  aloud, 

I  renounce  them  all. 

Then  the  Sponsor  shall  turn  to  the  East,  and  the  Priest  shall 
proceed  thus  : 

Dost  thou  associate  thyself  to  Christ,  and  enter 
into  covenant  with  him  ? 

And  the  Sponsor,  lifting  up  the  hand  and  eyes  towards  heaven, 
shall  answer, 

I  do. 

Pr.  Dost  thou  believe  in  God  the  Father 
Almighty,  Maker  of  heaven  and  earth  ? 

And  in  Jesus  Christ  his  only-begotten  Son  our 
Lord?  And  that  he  was  conceived  by  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary ;  that  he  suffered 
under  Pontius  Pilate,  was  crucified,  dead,  and  buried ; 
that  he  went  down  into  Hades,  and  also  did  rise 
again  the  third  day ;  that  he  ascended  into  heaven, 
and  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father 
Almighty ;  and  from  thence  shall  come  again  at  the 
end  of  the  world  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  ? 


PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS.  163 

And  dost  thou  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost ;  the 
Holy  Catholic  Church  ;  the  communion  of  Saints  ; 
the  remission  of  sins ;  the  resurrection  of  the 
flesh;  and  everlasting  life  after  death  ? 

And  the  Sponsor,  lifting  up  the  hand  and  eyes  towards  heaven, 
shall  answer, 

All  this  I  stedfastly  believe. 
Pr.  Wilt  thou  be  baptized  in  this  faith  ? 
And  the  Sponsor  bowing,  shall  answer, 
That  is  my  desire. 
Pr.  Wilt  thou  then  obediently  keep  God's  holy 
will  and  commandments,  and  walk  in  the  same  all 
the  days  of  thy  life  ? 

And  the  Sponsor,  lifting  up  the  hand  and  eyes  toivards  heaven, 
shall  answer, 

I  will. 

Tlien  the  Priest,  asking  the  Sponsor  the  name,  shall  anoint  the 
child  with  the  holy  Oil,  making  the  sign  of  the  Cross  upon  its 
forehead,  breast,  and  palms  of  the  hands,  and  saying  : 

X.  the  servant  of  God,  is  anointed  with  holy  oil,  and 
signed  with  the  sign  of  the  cross,  in  token  that 
hereafter  he  may  not  be  ashamed  to  confess  the  faith 
of  Christ  crucified  ;  but   may  have  courage  and 


164  PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS. 

strength  to  fight  manfully  under  his  banner  against 
sin,  the  world,  and  the  devil,  and  to  continue  Christ's 
faithful  soldier  and  servant  unto  his  life's  end. 
Amen. 

And  thus  shall  it  be  said  and  done  to  each  Sponsor  and  Child 
separately  ;  after  which  the  Priest  shall  say  : 

0  merciful  God,  grant  that  the  old  Adam  in  these 
children  may  be  so  buried,  that  the*  new  man  may  be 
raised  up  in  them.  Amen. 

Grant  that  all  carnal  affections  may  die  in  them, 
and  that  all  things  belonging  to  the  Spirit  may  live 
and  grow  in  them.  Amen. 

Grant  that  they  may  have  power  and  strength  to 
have  victory,  and  to  triumph  against  the  devil,  the 
world,  and  the  flesh.  Amen. 

Grant  that  they,  being  here  dedicated  to  thee  by 
our  office  and  ministry,  may  also  be  endued  with 
heavenly  virtues,  and  everlastingly  rewarded, 
through  thy  mercy,  O  blessed  Lord  God,  who  dost 
live,  and  govern  all  things,  world  without  end. 
Amen. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  consecrate  the  water,  saying  : 

We  bless  thee,  we  glorify  thee,  O  Lord  God  Al- 
mighty, the  Father  of  the  only-begotten  God ;  we 


PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS.  165 

give  thee  thanks  for  that  thou  hast  sent  thy  Son  to 
be  made  man  for  us  and  for  our  salvation,  and  for 
that  he  vouchsafed  during  his  incarnation  to  be  obe- 
dient in  all  things,  to  preach  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
the  remission  of  sins,  and  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead.    We  also  adore  thee,  0  thou  only-begotten 
God  the  Son,  and  give  thanks  to  thee,  and  through 
i  thee  to  the  Father,  for  that  thou  didst  submit  to 
suffer  death  upon  the  cross  for  all  men,  appointing 
the  Baptism  of  regeneration  as  the  type  or  symbol 
j  thereof.    We  farther  praise  thee,  O  God,  thou  Lord 
j  of  the  universe,  through  the  name  of  Christ,  in  the 
Holy  Ghost,  for  that  thou  didst  not  utterly  cast  off 
mankind,  but  at  different  seasons  didst  exercise  dif- 
ferent dispensations  of  thy  providence  over  them. 
At  first  thou  gavest  to  Adam  in  Paradise  that  Para- 
dise for  an  habitation  of  pleasure,  and  on  account  of 
thy  providence  didst  lay  a  command  upon  him  ; 
which  when  he  had  transgressed,  thou  didst  justly 
expel  him.  Yet  in  thy  goodness  thou  didst  not  aban- 
don and  reject  him,  but  didst  instruct  and  chastise 
his  posterity  in  various  manners ;  and  at  last  didst 
send  thy  Son  to  be  made  man  for  the  sake  of  men, 
and  to  take  upon  him  all  the  passions  of  human 
nature,  sin  only  excepted.  Do  thou  therefore,  O 


166  PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS. 

Lord  God,  look  down  from  heaven,  and  sancftify 
[Here  the  Priest  is  to  make  the  sign  of  the  cross  over 
he  water :]  this  water ;  give  it  grace  and  power,  that 
they  who  are  to  be  baptized  therein,  according  to 
the  command  of  thy  Christ,  may  be  crucified  with 
him,  and  die  with  him ;  may  be  buried  with  him, 
and  rise  again  with  him  to  the  adoption  which 
cometh  by  him  ;  that  so  they  may  die  unto  sin  and 
live  unto  righteousness,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord  ;  by  whom  and  with  whom,  in  the  unity  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  all  honour  and  glory  be  unto  thee,  O 
Father  Almighty,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  take  each  Child  into  his  hands,  and  dip  it  in 
the  water  three  times,  once  at  the  distinct  name  of  each  Person 
of  the  Blessed  Trinity,  saying  : 

N.  the  servant  of  God,  is  baptized,  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Children  be  clothed  in  White  Garments,  and  the 
Priest  shall  say  : 

Take  these  white  garments  for  a  token  of  the  inno- 
cency,  which  by  God's  grace  is  given  you  in  the 
holy  mystery  of  Baptism,  and  for  a  sign  whereby  ye 
are  admonished  so  long  as  ye  live,  to  give  yourselves 
to  innocence  of  living.  And  may  ye  bring  them 


PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS.  167 

forth  without  spot  before  the  tribunal  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  be  partakers  of  the  rewards  of 
holiness  and  purity  in  the  life  everlasting.  Amen. 

Then  shall  each  child's  Sponsor  give  it  the  Kiss  of  Peace,  and  the 
Priest  shall  give  the  children  a  little  of  the  consecrated  Milk  and 
Honey,  and  shall  say  : 

Be  ye  admitted  into  the  congregation  of  Christ's 
flock,  receive  the  kiss  of  peace,  and  taste  of  this 
milk  and  honey  in  token  of  your  spiritual  infancy, 
and  of  your  entrance  into  the  true  land  of  promise, 
the  Church.  And  may  ye  at  the  last  day  enter  into 
the  land  of  eternal  rest,  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Sponsors,  in  the  name  of  the  Children,  say  aloud 
the  Lord's  Prayer  : 

Our  Father,  who  art  in  heaven,  &c.  For  thine. 
&c.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  pronounce  this  Blessing  over  the  Baptized 
Children. 

Almighty  God,  the  Father  of  Christ  his  only- 
begotten  Son,  give,  you  bodies  undefiled,  pure  hearts, 
and  watchful  minds,  knowledge  without  error,  and 
the  powerful  influence  of  his  Holy  Spirit ;  that  ye 
may  obtain  and  assuredly  enjoy  the  truth,  through 
[  his  Christ :  by  whom  glory  be  to  the  Father  in  the 
I  Holy  Ghost,  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 


168 


PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS. 


Then  shall  the  Deacon  say  : 
Seeing  now,  dearly-beloved,  that  these  children  are 
regenerate,  and  grafted  into  the  body  of  Christ's 
Church,  let  us  give  thanks  unto  Almighty  God  for 
these  benefits,  and  with  one  accord  make  our  prayers 
unto  him,  that  these  children  may  lead  the  rest  of 
their  lives  according  to  this  beginning. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say  : 

We  yield  thee  hearty  thanks,  most  merciful  Father, 
for  that  it  hath  pleased  thee  to  regenerate  these  in- 
fants with  thy  Holy  Spirit,  to  receive  them  for  thine 
own  children  by  adoption,  and  to  incorporate  them 
into  thy  holy  Church.  And  humbly  we  beseech 
thee  to  grant,  that  the?/,  being  dead  unto  sin,  and 
living  unto  righteousness,  and  being  buried  with 
Christ  in  his  death,  may  crucify  the  old  man,  and 
utterly  abolish  the  whole  body  of  sin :  and  that  as 
they  are  made  partakers  of  the  death  of  thy  Son, 
they  may  also  be  partakers  of  his  resurrection  ;  so 
that  finally,  with  the  residue  of  thy  holy  Church, 
they  may  be  inheritors  of  thine  everlasting  kingdom, 
through  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS. 


109 


Then  shall  the  Priest  say  to  the  Sponsors  this  Exhortation 
following. 

Forasmuch  as  these  children  have  promised,  by  you 
their  sureties,  to  renounce  the  devil  and  all  his 
works,  to  believe  in  God,  and  to  serve  him ;  ye 
must  remember,  that  it  is  your  part  and  duty  to  see 
that  these  infants  be  taught,  so  soon  as  they  shall  be 
able  to  learn,  what  a  solemn  vow,  promise,  and 
profession  they  have  here  made  by  you.  And  that 
they  may  know  these  things  the  better,  ye  shall  call 
upon  them  to  hear  sermons:  and  chiefly  ye  shall 
provide  that  they  may  learn  the  Creed,  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  and  the  Ten  Commandments,  and  all  other 
things  which  a  Christian  ought  to  know  and  believe 
to  his  soul's  health.  And  ye  shall  use  your  utmost 
endeavours,  that  these  children  may  be  virtuously 
brought  up  to  lead  a  godly  and  Christian  life ;  re- 
membering always,  that  Baptism  doth  represent 
unto  us  our  profession ;  which  is  to  follow  the 
example  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  and  to  be  made 
like  unto  him :  that  as  he  died  and  rose  again  for  us, 
so  should  we,  who  are  baptized,  die  from  sin,  and 
rise  again  unto  righteousness,  continually  mortifying 
all  our  evil  and  corrupt  affections,  and  daily  pro- 
ceeding in  all  virtue  and  godliness  of  living. 


170 


PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS. 


Then  shall  the  Deacon  add,  and  say  : 

Ye  are  to  take  care,  that  these  children  be  brought 
to  the  Bishop,  to  be  confirmed  by  him,  so  soon  as 
conveniently  may  be,  that  so  they  may  be  admitted 
to  the  holy  Communion. 

Note,  That  if  the  number  of  children  to  be  baptized,  and  multi 
tude  of  people  present,  be  so  great,  that  they  cannot  conveniently 
stand  at  the  Church-door ;  then  let  them  stand  within  the 
Church,  in  some  convenient  place  nigh  unto  the  Church-door 
and  there  let  all  things  be  said  and  done,  appointed  to  be  said 
and  done  at  the  Church-door. 


THE  MINISTRATION  OF  PUBLIC  BAPTISM 
OF  ADULT  CATECHUMENS, 

Or  such  as  are  of  riper  years,  and  able  to  answer  for 
themselves. 

When  Catechumens  are  to  be  Baptized,  they  shall  give  in  the 
names  before  Lent,  desiring  to  be  Baptized  at  the  approachin 
Paschal  Festival. 

And  the  Priest  or  Deacon  shall  examine  whether  they  be  stiffi- 
ciently  instructed  in  the  principles  of  the  Christian  religion, 
and  exhort  them  to  prepare  themselves  with  prayers  and  fast- 
ing for  the  receiving  of  this  Holy  Sacrament. 


PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  ADULTS. 


171 


And  if  they  shall  be  found  fit,  then  the  Sponsors  or  Witnesses, 
(who  shall  be  of  the  faithful,  and  above  sixteen  years  of  age,  a 
man  for  a  Male-Catechumen,  and  a  Woman  for  a  Female-Cate- 
chumen,) and  the  People,  with  the  Candidates  for  Baptism,  must 
be  ready  at  the  Church- door  at  the  time  that  the  Priest  by 
his  discretion  shall  appoint.  And  the  Priest  and  Deacon 
coming  to  the  Church-door,  and  standing  there,  the  Priest  shall 
say  to  the  persons  that  are  to  be  baptized : 

Have  ye  been  already  baptized,  or  no  ? 

If  they  answer,  No ;  then  shall  the  Deacon  proceed  as 
followeth. 

DEARLY-beloved,  forasmuch  as  all  men  are  con- 
ceived and  born  in  sin,  (and  that  which  is  born  of 
the  flesh,  is  flesh,  and  they  that  are  in  the  flesh 
cannot  please  God,  but  live  in  sin,  committing  many 
actual  transgressions  ;)  and  that  our  Saviour  Christ 
saith,  None  can  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God, 
except  he  be  regenerate,  and  born  anew  of  water 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  let  us  call  upon  God  the 
Father,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  of  his 
bounteous  mercy  he  will  grant  to  these  persons  that 
thing  which  by  nature  they  cannot  have ;  that  they 
may  be  baptized  with  water  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  be  received  into  Christ's  holy  Church,  and  be 
made  lively  members  of  the  same. 


172  PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  ADULTS. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say,  the  persons  to  he  Baptized  kneeling  : 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  of  thy  great 
mercy  didst  save  Noah  and  his  family  in  the  ark, 
and  also  didst  safely  lead  the  children  of  Israel  thy 
people  through  the  Red  Sea,  figuring  thereby  thy 
holy  Baptism ;  and  by  the  Baptism  of  thy  well- 
beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ  in  the  river  Jordan  didst 
sanctify  the  element  of  water  to  the  mystical  wash- 
ing away  of  sin  :  We  beseech  thee  of  thine  infinite 
mercy,  that  thou  wilt  graciously  look  upon  these 
thy  servants :  wash  them,  and  sanctify  them  with 
the  Holy  Ghost,  that  they,  being  delivered  from  thy 
wrath,  may  be  received  into  the  ark  of  Christ's 
Church  ;  and  being  stedfast  in  faith,  joyful  through 
hope,  and  rooted  in  charity,  may  so  pass  the  waves 
of  this  troublesome  world,  that  finally  they  may 
come  to  the  land  of  everlasting  life,  there  to  reign 
with  thee,  world  without  end,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  Amen. 

Almighty  ever-living  God,  whose  most  dearly  be- 
loved Son  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  forgiveness  of  our 
sins,  did  shed  out  of  his  most  precious  side  both 


public  baptism:  of  adults.  173 

water  and  blood  ;  and  gave  commandment  to  his 
Apostles  that  they  should  make  disciples  of  all 
nations,  and  baptize  them  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost  : 
We  call  upon  thee  for  these  persons,  that  they, 
coming  to  thy  holy  Baptism,  may  obtain  remission  of 
their  sins  by  spiritual  regeneration.     Receive  them, 

0  Lord,  as  thou  hast  promised  by  thy  well-beloved 
Son,  saying,  Ask  and  ye  shall  have,  seek  and  ye  shall 
find,  knock  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you  :  so  give 
now  unto  us  that  ask,  let  us  that  seek  find,  open  the 
gate  unto  us  that  knock  ;  that  these  persons  may  en- 
joy the  everlasting  benediction  of  thy  heavenly 
washing,  and  may  come  to  the  eternal  kingdom 
which  thou  hast  promised  by  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  blow  upon  the  face  of  every  Person  to  be 
Baptized,  and  sign  them  with  the  sign  of  the  Cross  upon  the 
forehead;  after  which  he  shall  say: 

1  command  thee,  thou  unclean  spirit,  in  the  name 
of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  that  thou  come  out  of  and  depart  from 
these  persons,  whom  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath 
vouchsafed  to  call  to  his  holy  Baptism,  to  be  made 
members  of  his  body,  and  of  his  holy  congregation. 


174  PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  ADULTS. 

Therefore,  thou  cursed  spirit,  remember  thy  sen- 
tence, remember  thy  judgment,  remember  the  day 
to  be  at  hand,  wherein  thou  shalt  burn  in  fire  ever- 
lasting, prepared  for  thee  and  thine  angels :  and 
presume  not  hereafter  to  exercise  any  tyranny  to- 
wards these  persons,  whom  Christ  hath  bought  with 
his  precious  blood,  and  by  this  his  holy  Baptism 
calleth  to  be  of  his  flock. 

Then  shall  the  Persons  to  be  Baptized  stand  up,  and  the 
Deacon  shall  say  : 

Hear  the  words  of  the  Gospel  written  by  S.  John, 
in  the  third  chapter,  beginning  at  the  first  verse. 

People.  Glory  be  to  thee,  O  Lord. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  read  the  Gospel. 
There  was  a  man  of  the  Pharisees,  &c.    (to  v.  8.) 
And  the  Gospel  ended,  the  Deacon  shall  say, 

Here  endeth  the  Holy  Gospel. 

People.  Thanks  be  to  thee,  0  Lord. 

After  which  the  Priest  shall  say  this  Exhortation  following. 
Beloved,  ye  hear  in  this  Gospel  the  express  words 
of  our  Saviour  Christ,  that  except  a  man  be  born 
of  water  and  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  into 


PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  ADULTS.  175 

the  kingdom  of  God.  Whereby  ye  may  perceive 
the,  great  necessity  of  this  Sacrament,  where  it  may 
be  had.  Likewise  immediately  before  his  Ascension 
into  heaven,  (as  we  read  in  the  last  chapter  of  Saint 
Mark's  Gospel)  he  gave  command  to  his  Apostles, 
saying,  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature  :  he  that  believeth,  and  is 
baptized,  shall  be  saved  ;  but  he  that  believeth  not, 
shall  be  damned.  AYhich  also  sheweth  unto  us  the 
great  benefit  we  reap  thereby.  For  which  cause 
Saint  Peter  the  Apostle,  when  upon  his  first  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel  many  were  pricked  at  the  heart, 
and  said  to  him  and  the  rest  of  the  Apostles,  Men 
and  brethren,  what  shall  we  do  ?  replied  and  said 
unto  them^Repent  and  be  baptized  every  one  of  you 
for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the 
gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  :  for  the  promise  is  to  you 
and  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off,  even 
as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call.  And  with 
many  other  words  exhorted  he  them,  saying,  Save 
yourselves  from  this  untoward  generation.  For  (as 
the  same  Apostle  testifieth  in  another  place)  even 
Baptism  doth  also  now  save  us,  (not  the  putting 
away  of  the  filth  of  the  flesh,  but  the  answer  of 
a  good  conscience  towards  God,)  by  the  resurrec- 


176  PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  ADULTS. 

tion  of  Jesus  Christ.  Doubt  ye  not  therefore,  but 
earnestly  believe,  that  he  will  favourably  receive 
these  present  persons,  if  they  truly  repent  and  come 
unto  him  by  faith  ;  that  he  will  grant  them  remis- 
sion of  their  sins,  and  bestow  upon  them  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  that  he  will  give  them  the  blessing  of  eter- 
nal life,  and  make  them  partakers  of  his  everlasting 
kingdom.  Wherefore  we  being  thus  persuaded  of 
the  good-will  of  our  heavenly  Father  towards  these 
persons  declared  by  his  own  Son  Jesus  Christ,  let 
us  faithfully  and  devoutly  give  thanks  unto  him. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say  the  following  Thanksgiving,  the 
Persons  to  be  Baptized  kneeling. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  heavenly  Father, 
we  give  thee  humble  thanks  that  thou  hast  vouch- 
safed to  call  us  to  the  knowledge  of  thy  grace, 
and  faith  in  thee.  Increase  this  knowledge,  and  con- 
firm this  faith  in  us  evermore.  Give  thy  Holy 
Spirit  to  these  persons,  that  they  may  be  born  again, 
and  be  made  heirs  of  everlasting  salvation,  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ;  who  liveth  and  reigneth 
with  thee  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  now  and  for  ever. 
Amen. 


PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  ADULTS. 


177 


Then  shall  the  Persons  to  be  Baptized  stand  up,  and  the  Priest 
shall  take  one  of  them  by  the  right  hand,  the  others  walking 
after  him;  and  as  he  walketh  towards  the  Baptistery,  he 
shall  say : 

The  Lord  vouchsafe  to  receive  you  into  his  holy 
household,  and  to  keep  and  govern  you  always  in 
the  same,  that  ye  may  have  everlasting  life.  Amen. 

When  they  are  all  come  with  the  People  to  the  Baptistery,  (which 
is  then  to  be  filled  with  pure  water,)  the  Priest  shall  speak  to 
the  Persons  to  be  Baptized  on  this  wise. 

Well-beloved,  who  are  come  hither  desiring  to 
receive  holy  Baptism ;  ye  have  heard  how  the  con- 
gregation hath  prayed  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
would  vouchsafe  to  receive  you  and  bless  you,  to 
release  you  of  your  sins,  to  sanctify  you  with  the 
Holy  Ghost,  to  give  you  the  kingdom  of  heaven  and 
everlasting  life.  Ye  have  heard  also,  that  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  hath  promised  in  his  holy  word  to 
grant  all  those  things  that  we  have  prayed  for ; 
which  promise  he  for  his  part  will  most  surely  keep 
and  perform.  Wherefore,  after  this  promise  made 
by  Christ,  ye  must  also  faithfully  for  your  part  pro- 
mise in  the  presence  of  these  your  witnesses,  and  of 
this  whole  congregation,  that  ye  will  renounce  the 
devil  and  all  his  works,  and  constantly  believe  God's 


178  PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  ADULTS. 

holy  word,  and  obediently  keep  his  commandments. 
I  demand  therefore  : 

Then  shall  the  Priest  demand  of  each  Person  to  be  Bapized 
severally,  looking  towards  the  West  : 

Dost  thou  renounce  the  devil  and  all  his  works,  the 
vain  pomp  and  glory  of  the  world,  with  all  the 
covetous  desires  of  the  same,  and  the  carnal  desires 
of  the  flesh,  so  that  thou  wilt  not  follow  them  nor 
be  led  by  them  ? 

Then  the  Person  to  be  Baptized  shall  stretch  out  his  or  her 
hands,  and  say  aloud, 

I  renounce  them  all. 

Then  the  Person  to  be  Baptized,  shall  turn  to  the  East,  and  the 
Priest  shall  proceed  thus. 

Dost  thou  associate  thyself  to  Christ,  and  enter 
into  covenant  with  him  ? 

And  the  Person  to  be  Baptized,  lifting  up  his  or  her  hands  and 
eyes  towards  heaven,  shall  answer, 

I  do. 

Pr.  Dost  thou  believe  in  God  the  Father  Al- 
mighty, Maker  of  heaven  and  earth  ? 

And  in  Jesus  Christ  his  only-begotten  Son  our 
Lord?  and  that  he  was  conceived  by  the  Holy 


PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  ADULTS.  179 

Ghost ;  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary ;  that  he  suffered 
under  Pontius  Pilate,  was  crucified,  dead,  and  buried ; 
that  he  went  down  into  Hades,  and  also  did  rise 
again  the  third  day;  that  he  ascended  into  heaven, 
and  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father 
Almighty  ;  and  from  thence  shall  come  again  at  the 
end  of  the  wTorld  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  ? 

And  dost  thou  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost  j  the 
holy  Catholic  Church ;  the  communion  of  Saints  ; 
the  remission  of  sins  ;  the  resurrection  of  the  flesh  ; 
and  everlasting  life  after  death  ? 

And  the  Person  to  be  Baptized,  lifting  up  his  or  her  hands  and 
eyes  towards  heaven,  shall  answer, 

All  this  I  stedfastly  believe. 
Pr.  Wilt  thou  be  baptized  in  this  faith  ? 

And  the  Person  to  be  Baptized  bowing  shall  answer, 

That  is  my  desire. 

Pr.  Wilt  thou  then  obediently  keep  God's  holy 
will  and  commandments,  and  walk  in  the  same  all 
the  days  of  thy  life  ? 

And  the  Person  to  be  Baptized,  lifting  up  his  or  her  hands  and 
eyes  towards  heaven,  shall  answer, 

I  will. 


180 


PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  ADULTS. 


Then  the  Priest,  asking  the  Sponsor  the  name,  shall  anoint  each 
Person  to  be  Baptized  separately  with  the  holy  Oil,  making  the 
sign  of  the  Cross  upon  his  or  her  forehead,  breast,  and  the 
palms  of  the  hands,  saying :  (the  person  to  be  baptized  kneel- 
ing :) 

N.  the  servant  of  God,  is  anointed  with  holy  Oil, 
and  signed  with  the  sign  of  the  Cross,  in  token  that 
hereafter  he  may  not  be  ashamed  to  confess  the  faith 
of  Christ  crucified,  but  may  have  courage  and 
strength  to  fight  manfully  under  his  banner  against 
sin,  the  world,  and  the  devil,  and  to  continue  Christ's 
faithful  soldier  and  servant  unto  his  life's  end. 
Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say, 

O  Merciful  God,  grant  that  the  old  Adam  in  these 
persons  may  be  so  buried,  that  the  new  man  may  be 
raised  up  in  them.  Amen. 

Grant  that  all  carnal  affections  may  die  in  them, 
and  that  all  things  belonging  to  the  Spirit  may  live 
and  grow  in  them.  Amen. 

Grant  that  they  may  have  power  and  strength  to 
have  victory,  and  to  triumph  against  the  devil,  the 
world,  and  the  flesh.  Amen. 

Grant  that  they,  being  here  dedicated  to  thee  by 
our  office  and  ministry,  may  also  be  endued  with 


PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  ADULTS.  181 

heavenly  virtues,  and  everlastingly  rewarded,  through 
thy  mercy,  O  blessed  Lord  God,  who  dost  live,  and 
govern  all  things,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  consecrate  the  Water,  saying  : 

We  bless  thee,  we  glorify  thee,  O  Lord  God  Al- 
mighty, the  Father  of  the  only-begotten  God :  we 
give  thee  thanks  for  that  thou  hast  sent  thy  Son  to 
be  made  man  for  us  and  for  our  salvation,  and  for 
that  he  vouchsafed  during  his  incarnation  to  be 
obedient  in  all  things,  +o  preach  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  the  remission  of  sins,  and  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead.    We  also  adore  thee,  O  thou  only- 
begotten  God  the  Son,  and  give  thanks  to  thee,  and 
through  thee  to  the  Father,  for  that  thou  didst 
submit  to  suffer  death  upon  the  cross  for  all  men  ; 
appointing  the  Baptism  of  regeneration  as  the  type 
or  symbol  thereof.    We  farther  praise  thee,  O  God, 
thou  Lord  of  the  universe,  through  the  name  of 
Christ,  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  for  that  thou  didst  not 
utterly  cast  off  mankind,  but  at  different  seasons 
didst  exercise  different  dispensations  of  thy  provi- 
dence over  them.    At  first  thou  gavest  to  Adam  in 
Paradise  that  Paradise  for  an  habitation  of  pleasure, 
and  on  account  of  thy  providence  didst  lay  a  com- 

N 


182  PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  ADULTS. 

maud  upon  him  :  which  when  he  had  transgressed, 
thou  didst  justly  expel  him  ;  yet  in  thy  goodness 
thou  didst  not  abandon  and  reject  him,  but  didst 
instruct  and  chastise  his  posterity  in  various  man- 
ners ;  and  at  last  didst  send  thy  Son  to  be  made  man 
for  the  sake  of  men,  and  to  take  upon  him  all  the 
passions  of  human  nature,  sin  only  excepted.  Do 
thou,  therefore,  O  Lord  God,  look  down  from  heaven, 
and  sancf  tify  \Here  the  Priest  is  to  make  the  sign  of 
the  Cross  over  the  Water:']  this  water ;  give  it  grace 
and  power,  that  they  who  are  to  be  baptized  therein, 
according  to  the  command  of  thy  Christ,  may  be 
crucified  with  him  and  die  with  him,  may  be  buried 
with  him,  and  rise  again  with  him  to  the  adoption 
which  cometh  by  him  ;  that  so  they  may  die  unto  sin 
and  live  unto  righteousness,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord ;  by  whom  and  with  whom,  in  the  unity  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  ail  honour  and  glory  be  unto  thee, 
O  Father  Almighty,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  withdraw,  and  the  Persons  to  be  Baptized 
shall  be  decently  put  into  the  water  by  one  or  more  Deacons 
or  Deaconesses*  After  which  the  Priest  shall  come,  and  shall 
dip  each  Person  in  the  water  three  times,  once  at  the  distinct 
name  of  each  Person  of  the  blessed  Trinity,  saying  : 

N.  the  servant  of  God,  is  baptized  in  the  name  of 


PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  ADULTS. 


183 


the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  withdraw  again,  and  the  Persons  Baptized 
shall  be  decently  taken  out  of  the  water  by  one  or  more  Deacons 
or  Deaconesses,  and  u-ith  their  assistance  shall  put  on  their 
White  Garments,  and  the  Priest  shall  draw  near  and  say  to 
them  standing : 

Take  these  white  garments  for  a  token  of  the  in- 
nocency,  which  by  God's  grace  is  given  you,  in 
the  holy  mystery  of  Baptism,  and  for  a  sign  where- 
by ye  are  admonished  so  long  as  ye  live,  to  give 
yourselves  to  innocence  of  living.  And  may  ye  bring 
them  forth  without  spot  before  the  tribunal  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  be  partakers  of  the  rewards 
of  holiness  and  purity  in  the  life  everlasting.  Amen. 

Then  shall  each  Person's  Sponsor  give  him  or  her  the  Kiss  of  Peace, 
and  the  Priest  shall  give  them  a  little  of  the  consecrated  Milk 
and  Honey,  and  shall  say  : 

Be  ye  admitted  into  the  congregation  of  Christ's 
flock,  receive  the  kiss  of  peace,  and  taste  of  his 
milk  and  honey  in  token  of  your  spiritual  infancy, 
and  of  your  entrance  into  the  true  land  of  promise, 
the  Church  ;  and  may  ye  at  the  last  day  enter  into 
the  land  of  eternal  rest,  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


184 


PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  ADULTS. 


Then  shall  all  the  Persons  Baptized,  standing  upright,  say  aloud 
the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  the  Collect  following. 

Our  Father,  who  art  in  heaven,  &c.  For  thine,  &c. 
Amen. 

Collect. 

Almighty  God,  Father  of  thy  Christ,  thine  only- 
begotten  Son :  Give  me  a  body  undefiled,  a  pure 
heart,  and  a  watchful  mind,  knowledge  without 
error,  and  the  powerful  influence  of  thy  Holy  Spirit, 
that  I  may  obtain  and  assuredly  enjoy  the  truth, 
through  thy  Christ  :  by  whom  glory  be  to  thee  in 
the  Holy  Ghost,  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  say  : 

Seeing  now,  dearly-beloved,  that  these  persons  are 
regenerate,  and  grafted  into  the  body  of  Christ's 
Church,  let  us  give  thanks  unto  Almighty  God  for 
these  benefits,  and  with  one  accord  make  our  prayers 
unto  him,  that  these  peiso?is  may  lead  the  rest  of 
tlteir  lives  according  to  this  beginning. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy  :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say  r 

We  yield  thee  hearty  thanks,  most  merciful  Father, 


PUBLIC  BAPTISM  OF  ADULTS.  185 

for  that  it  hath  pleased  thee  to  regenerate  these 
persons  with  thy  Holy  Spirit,  to  receive  them  for 
thine  own  children  by  adoption,  and  to  corporate 
them  into  thy  holy  Church.  And  humbly  we  be- 
seech thee  to  grant,  that  they,  being  dead  unto  sin, 
and  living  unto  righteousness,  and  being  buried 
with  Christ  in  his  death,  may  crucify  the  old  man, 
and  utterly  abolish  the  whole  body  of  sin :  and  that 
as  they  are  made  partakers  of  the  death  of  thy  Son, 
they  may  also  be  partakers  of  his  resurrection  ;  so 
that  finally,  with  the  residue  of  thy  holy  Church, 
they  may  be  inheritors  of  thine  everlasting  kingdom, 
through  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say  this  Exhortation  following,  speaking  to 
the  Sponsors  first. 

Forasmuch  as  these  persons  have  promised  in  your 
presence  to  renounce  the  devil  and  all  his  works? 
to  believe  in  God,  and  to  serve  him  ;  ye  must  re- 
member that  it  is  your  part  and  duty  to  put  them  in 
mind,  what  a  solemn  vow,  promise,  and  profession 
they  have  now  made  before  this  congregation,  and 
especially  before  you  their  chosen  witnesses.  And  ye 
are  also  to  call  upon  them  to  use  all  diligence  to  be 
farther  instructed  in  God's  holy  word,  that  so  they 


18G  PUBLTC  BAPTISM  OF  ADULTS. 


may  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  live  godly,  righteously,  and 
soberly  in  this  present  world. 

And  then,  speaking  to  the  new-baptized  Persons,  he  shall  proceed, 
and  say  : 

And  as  for  you,  who  have  now  by  Baptism  put  on 
Christ,  it  is  your  part  and  duty  also,  being  made  the 
children  of  God  and  of  the  light  by  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ,  to  walk  answerably  to  your  Christian  calling, 
and  as  becometh  the  children  of  light :  remembering 
always,  that  Baptism  doth  represent  unto  us  our 
profession,  which  is  to  follow  the  example  of  our 
Saviour  Christ,  and  to  be  made  like  unto  him  ; 
that  as  he  died  and  rose  again  for  us,  so  should  we 
who  are  baptized,  die  from  sin  and  rise  again  unto 
righteousness,  continually  mortifying  all  our  evil 
and  corrupt  affections,  and  daily  proceeding  in  all 
virtue  and  godliness  of  living. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  add  and  say, 

Ye  are  to  take  care,  that  ye  come  to  the  Bishop,  to 
be  confirmed  by  him,  so  soon  as  conveniently  may 
be,  that  so  ye  may  be  admitted  to  the  holy  Com- 
munion. 


THE  FORM  OF  CONSECRATING  THE 

OIL  FOR  BAPTISM. 

When  the  Oil  for  Baptism  is  to  be  consecrated,  the  Deacon,  imme- 
diately after  the  Nicene  Creed  in  the  Eucharistic  Service,  shall 
bring  a  proper  quantity  of  sweet  Oil  of  Olives  in  a  decent 
vessel  to  the  Bishop,  who  shall  place  it  upon  the  Altar ;  and 
then,  turning  to  the  People,  he  shall  say, 

The  Lord  be  with  you  ; 
Answ.  And  with  thy  spirit. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  say  to  the  People, 

Let  us  pray. 

Then  the  People  shall  kneel  down ;  and  the  Bishop,  turning  to 
the  Altar,  and  standing  before  it,  shall  say  the  following 
Prayer. 

0  Almighty  God,  Father  of  Christ,  and  King  of 
every  sensible  and  intelligent  being,  sancftify 
[Here  the  Bishop  is  to  make  the  sign  of  the  Cross  over 
the  Oil :]  this  Oil  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus ; 
and  grant  it  spiritual  grace  and  efficacious  power, 
that  it  may  be  subservient  to  the  remission  of  sins, 
and  maybe  a  strengthening  preparation  for  Baptism  : 
that  they  who  shall  be  anointed  therewith,  being 
freed  from  all  ungodliness,  may  become  worthy  of 


188    CONSECRATION  OF  THE  MILK  AND  HONEY. 

initiation,  according  to  the  command  of  thine  only- 
begotten  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord ;  through 
whom  glory,  honour,  and  adoration  be  to  thee,  in 
the  Holy  Ghost,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  the  People  shall  rise,  and  the  Deacon  shall  carry  the  con- 
secrated Oil  into  the  Vestry,  or  to  some  other  convenient 
place. 

Note,  Every  Priest  must  take  care  to  apply  to  the  Bishop  for  con- 
secrated Oil  ;  who  shall,  upon  such  their  application,  jurnish 
them  therewith. 


THE  FORM  OF  CONSECRATING  THE 
MILK  AND  HONEY 

For  the  Baptized. 

When  the  Milk  and  Honey  for  the  Baptized  are  to  be  consecrated, 
the  Deacon,  immediately  after  the  Nicene  Cieed  in  the  Eucha- 
ristic  Service,  shall  bring  a  proper  quantity  of  Milk  and  Honey 
mixed  together  in  a  decent  vessel  to  the  Bishop,  who  shall 
place  it  upon  the  Altar;  and  then,  turning  to  the  People,  he 
shall  say, 

The  Lord  be  with  you  ; 
Answ.  And  with  thy  spirit. 


CONSECRATION  OF  THE  MILK  AND  HONEY.  189 


Then  shall  the  Deacon  say  to  the  People, 
Let  us  pray. 

Then  the  People  shall  kneel  down ;  and  the  Bishop,  turning  to  the 
Altar,  and  standing  before  it,  shall  say  the  following  Prayer. 

0  Almighty  God,  who  didst  bring  thy  chosen  peo- 
ple into  a  land  flowing  with  milk  and  honey,  a  figure 
of  the  spiritual  land  of  rest,  thy  holy  Church  ;  and 
who  hast  taught  us  as  new-born  babes  to  desire  the 
sincere  milk  of  thy  word :  Blfess  [Here  the  Bishop 
is  to  make  the  sign  of  the  Cross  over  the  Milk  and 
Honey  :~\  these  thy  creatures  of  Milk  and  Honey : 
and  grant  that  all  those  who  after  Baptism  shall 
taste  thereof,  may  be  adopted  into  thy  family,  may 
preserve  their  Baptismal  innocence,  and  may  at 
length  be  fed  with  that  blessed  milk  and  honey 
which  floweth  for  ever  in  the  heavenly  Jerusalem, 
the  city  that  is  above,  through  thine  only-begotten 
Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  ;  by  whom  and  with 
whom,  in  the  unity  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  all  honour 
and  glory  be  unto  thee,  O  Father  Almighty,  world 
without  end.  Amen. 

Then  the  People  shall  rise,  and  the  Deacon  shall  carry  the  con- 
secrated Milk  and  Honey  into  the  Vestry,  or  to  some  other 
convenient  place. 


190 


CONFIRMATION. 


Note,  Every  Priest  must  take  care  to  apply  to  the  Bishop  for  con- 
secrated Milk  and  Honey  ;  who  shall,  upon  such  their  applica- 
tion, furnish  them  therewith. 


THE  ORDER  OF  CONFIRMATION, 

Or,  Laying  on  of  Hands  upon  those  that  are  Baptized. 

At  the  time  appointed,  all  that  are  to  be  then  Confirmed,  being 
placed,  the  Adults  and  the  Sponsors  with  the  children  in  their 
arms  standing  in  order  before  the  Bishop,  he  shall  begin  the 
Office  thus. 

Bishop.  Our  help  is  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  : 
Answ.  Who  hath  made  heaven  and  earth. 
Bish.  Blessed  be  the  Name  of  the  Lord  : 
Answ.  Henceforth  world  without  end. 
Bish.  The  Lord  be  with  you  : 
Answ.  And  with  thy  spirit. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  say  to  the  People, 

Let  us  pray. 

Here  all  shall  kneel  down  ex(  ept  the  Bishop,  who  shall  proceed, 
saying  : 

Almighty  and  everliving  God,  who  hast  vouchsafed 
to  regenerate  these  thy  servants  by  water  and  the 


CONFIRMATION. 


191 


Holy  Ghost,  and  hast  thereby  given  nnto  them  re- 
mission of  all  their  sins :  Send  down  from  heaven, 
we  beseech  thee,  O  Lord,  thine  Holy  Ghost  the 
Comforter  upon  them ;  and  daily  increase  in  them 
thy  manifold  gifts  of  grace,  the  spirit  of  wisdom  and 
understanding,  the  spirit  of  counsel  and  ghostly 
strength,  the  spirit  of  knowledge  and  true  godliness, 
and  fill  them  with  the  spirit  of  thy  holy  fear  now 
and  ever.  Sign  them,  0  Lord,  and  mark  them  to 
be  thine  for  ever,  by  the  virtue  of  thy  beloved  Son's 
holy  cross  and  passion.  Mercifully  confirm  and 
strengthen  them  with  the  inward  unction  of  thy 
Holy  Ghost  unto  everlasting  life.  Amen. 

Then  the  People  rising,  and  the  Adults  to  be  Confirmed,  and  the 
Sponsors  with  the  Children  in  their  arms,  kneeling  in  order 
before  the  Bishop,  {though  it  be  Sunday,  or  between  Easter  and 
Pentecost,)  he  shall  anoint  them  severally  with  the  holy  Chrism 
or  Ointment,  making  the  sign  of  the  Cross  upon  their  forehead, 
and  saying  : 

N.  the  servant  of  God,  is  sealed  with  the  seal  of 
the  Cross,  and  anointed  with  Holy  Ointment,  as  an 
emblem  of  the  inward  unction  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen. 


192 


CONFIRMATION. 


Then  the  Bishop  shall  lay  his  hands  upon  the  Person's  head,  and 
say  t 

Defend,  O  Lord,  this  thy  child  [or,  this  thy  servant] 
with  thy  heavenly  grace,  that  he  may  continue  thine 
for  ever,  and  daily  increase  in  thy  Holy  Spirit  more 
and  more,  until  he  come  unto  thine  everlasting 
kingdom.  Amen. 

And  thus  shall  the  Bishop  do  to  every  Person  that  is  to  be  Con- 
firmed, one  after  another ;  after  which  done,  the  Deacon  shall 
turn  to  the  People,  and  say, 

Let  us  attend. 
Then  shall  the  Bishop  say  the  following  Prayer. 
O  Lord  God,  who  art  unbegotten  and  without 
superior  ;  thou  Lord  of  all,  who  hast  made  the  sweet 
savour  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Gospel  to  go  forth 
among  all  nations:  Do  thou  now  grant  that  this 
Chrism  may  be  effectual  in  these  Baptized  children, 
[or,  persons,]  that  the  sweet  savour  of  thy  Christ 
may  remain  firm  and  stable  in  them,  and  that  they, 
dying  with  him  in  his  death,  may  rise  again  with 
him  in  his  resurrection,  and  live  together  with  him  ; 
by  whom  and  with  whom,  in  the  unity  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  all  honour  and  glory  be  unto  thee,  O  Father 
Almighty,  world  without  end.  Amen. 


CONFIRMATION. 


193 


Then  shall  the  Bishop  say  to  the  People : 
The  peace  of  the  Lord  be  always  with  you. 
Answ.  And  with  thy  spirit. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  say  to  the  People, 

Let  us  pray. 

And  all  kneeling  down,  except  the  Bishop,  he  shall  say  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  the  People  repeating  it  after  him. 

Our  Father,  who  art  in  heaven,  &c.  For  thine, 
&c.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Bishop  say  the  following  Prayer. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  wTho  makest  us  both 
to  will  and  to  do  those  things,  which  are  good  and 
acceptable  unto  thy  Divine  Majesty  :  We  make  our 
humble  supplicate >ns  unto  thee  for  these  thy  ser- 
vants, upon  whom  (after  the  example  of  thy  holy 
Apostles)  we  have  now  laid  our  hands,  as  a  sure 
token  of  thy  favour  and  gracious  goodness  towards 
them.  Let  thy  Fatherly  hand,  we  beseech  thee, 
ever  be  over  them  ;  let  thy  Holy  Spirit  ever  be 
with  them  :  and  so  lead  them  in  the  knowledge  and 
obedience  of  thy  word,  that  in  the  end  they  may 
obtain  everlasting  life,  through  our  Lord  Jesus 


194 


CONFIRMATION. 


Christ ;  who  with  thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost  liveth 
and  reigneth  ever  one  God,  world  without  end. 
Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Bishop  bless  them,  saying  thus  : 

The  Blessing  of  God  Almighty,  the  Father,  the 
Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  upon  you,  and  remain 
with  you  for  ever.  Amen. 

Note,  That  if  a  Child's  Sponsor  at  Baptism  die  before  it  be  Con- 
firmed, or  be  sick  at  the  time  of  Confirmation,  or  through  any 
other  urgent  cause  cannot  be  present  at  the  Confirmation  ;  ihen 
some  other  proper  Person  shall  hold  the  Child,  and  be  a  Witness 
of  its  Confirmation. 

Note,  That  they  who,  through  necessity,  have  received  Private 
Baptism,  and  have  been  anointed  with  the  holy  Chrism  by  a 
Priest,  shall  be  Confirmed  by  themselves;  in  which  case  the 
Bishop  shall  use  the  foregoing  Office,  except  that  he  shall 
omit  the  Anointing  and  the  sign  of  the  Cross,  and  shall  only  lay 
his  hands  upon  every  one  to  be  Confirmed,  and  say  : 

Defend,  0  Lord,  this  thy  child  [or,  this  thy  ser- 
vant] with  thy  heavenly  grace,  that  he  may  continue 
thine  for  ever,  and  daily  increase  in  thy  Holy  Spirit 
more  and  more,  until  he  come  unto  thine  everlasting 
kingdom.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  say  to  the  People, 
Let  us  attend. 


CONSECRATION  OF  THE  CHRISM.  195 
Then  shall  the  Bishop  say  to  ths  People  : 

The  peace  of  the  Lord,  &c.  {and  so  proceed  as 
before  appointed.) 


THE  FORM  OF  CONSECRATING  THE  CHRISM 
FOR  CONFIRMATION. 

When  the  Chrism  for  Confirmation  is  to  be  consecrated,  the  Deacon, 
immediately  after  the  Nicene  Creed  in  the  Eucharistic  Service, 
shall  bririg  a  proper  quantity  of  Chrism  or  Ointment,  (made 
of  sweet  oil  of  olives  and  precious  balsam,  commonly  called 
Balm  of  Gilead,  )  in  a  decent  vessel  to  the  Bishop,  who  shall 
place  it  upon  the  altar  ;  and  then,  turning  to  the  People,  he 
shall  say  : 

The  Lord  be  with  you. 
A?isic.  And  with  thy  spirit. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  say  to  the  People, 

Let  us  pray. 

Then  the  People  shall  kneel  down  ;  and  the  Bishop,  turning  to 
the  altar,  and,  standing  before  it,  shall  say  the  following 
Prayer. 

We  give  thanks  to  thee,  0  God,  the  Creator  of  the 
universe,  both  for  the  fragrancy  of  the  ointment, 
and  for  the  immortality  which  thou  hast  revealed 


196  CONSECRATION  OF  THE  CHRISM. 


unto  us  by  thy  Sou  Jesus.  Do  thou  now,  O  Lord 
of  mercies  and  Father  of  lights,  from  whom  every 
good  and  perfect  gift  proceedeth,  send  down  thine 
Holy  Spirit  to  sancftify  \_Here  the  Bishop  is  to 
make  the  sign  of  the  Cross  over  the  Chrism  :]  this  oint- 
ment. And  grant  that  all  those  who  after  Baptism 
shall  be  anointed  therewith,  may  be  cleansed  and 
purified  both  in  body  and  soul,  may  be  confirmed  in 
godliness,  and  may  obtain  the  blessings  of  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  who,  with  the  Father  and  the  Son,  liveth 
and  reigneth  ever  one  God,  world  without  end. 
Amen. 

Then  the  People  shall  rise,  and  the  Deacon  shall  carry  the  conse- 
crated Chrism  into  the  Vestry,  or  to  some  other  convenient 
ace. 

Note,  Every  Priest  must  take  care  to  apply  to  the  Bishop  for 
consecrated  Chrism ;  who  shall,  upon  such  their  application, 
furnish  them  therewith. 


THE  MINISTRATION  OF  PRIVATE  BAPTISM 
OF  INFANTS  IN  HOUSES. 

If  a  Child  is  in  danger  of  death,  so  that  necessity  requires  it  to 
be  Baptized  at  home,  then  Baptism  shall  be  administered  on 
this  fashion. 


PRIVATE  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS. 


197 


Let  the  Priest  of  the  Parish  ( or,  in  his  absence,  any  other  lawful 
Priest  that  can  he  procured)  begin  with  the  Exhortation  and 
the  two  Prayers  following  it  in  the  Office  of  Public  Baptism 
of  Infants  before  prescribed. 

Then  let  the  Priest  exorcise  the  Child,  and  anoint  it  (being  named 
by  some  one  that  is  present)  with  the  holy  Oil,  and  say  the 
Suffrages  which  follow  after  it,  and  the  Prayer  of  Consecra- 
tion of  the  Water,  as  ordered  in  the  same  Office. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  Baptize  the  Child,  pouring  water  upon  it 
three  times,  once  at  the  distinct  name  of  each  Person  of  the 
blessed  Trinity,  saying  : 

2V.  the  servant  of  God,  is  baptized  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Amen. 

Note,  That  if  the  time  and  present  exigence  will  not  suffer  all 
this  to  be  done,  the  Priest  may  begin  with  exorcising  the  child, 
and  then  anoint  it  with  the  holy  Oil,  and  proceed  as  above 
prescribed ;  and  if  the  case  be  very  extreme,  he  may  Baptize 
the  child  directly. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  anoint  the  child  with  the  holy  Chrism, 
making  the  sign  of  the  Cross  upon  its  forehead,  and  saying, 

X.  the  servant  of  God,  is  sealed  with  the  seal  of 
the  Cross,  and  anointed  with  holy  Ointment,  as  an 
emblem  of  the  inward  unction  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen. 


198  PRIVATE  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS. 


Then  shall  the  Priest  say  the  following  Prayer. 

O  Lord  God,  who  art  unbegotten  and  without 
superior ;  thou  Lord  of  all,  who  hast  made  the 
sweet  savour  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Gospel  to 
go  forth  among  all  nations :  Do  thou  now  grant 
that  this  Chrism  may  be  effectual  in  this  Baptized 
child,  that  the  sweet  savour  of  thy  Christ  may 
remain  firm  and  stable  in  him ,  and  that  he,  dying 
with  him  in  his  death,  may  rise  again  with  him  in 
his  resurrection,  and  live  together  with  him  ;  by 
whom  and  with  whom,  in  the  unity  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  all  honour  and  glory  be  unto  thee,  O  Father 
Almighty,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  give  the  Child  the  holy  Sacrament  of 
Christ's  body  and  blood:  after  which  he  shall  conclude  with 
this  Blessing. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of 
God,  and  the  fellowship  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with 
us  now  and  evermore.  Amen. 

Note,  If  no  Priest  can  be  procured,  a  Deacon  may  Baptize  the 
Child  according  to  the  directions  above  prescribed,  except  that 
he  shall  omit  the  Consecration  of  the  Water,  and  the  Anointing 
the  Child  with  the  holy  Chrism  ;  but  immediately  after  Baptiz- 
ing it,  shall  conclude  with  the  Blessing :  after  which,  as  soon 


PRIVATE  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS.  199 

US  a  Priest  can  be  procured,  he  shall  anoint  the  child  with  the 
holy  Chrism,  and  give  it  the  holy  Sacrament  of  Christ's  body 
and  blood :  but  if  a  Priest  cannot  be  had,  the  Deacon  may 
communicate  the  child. 
If  the  child  which  is  after  this  sort  Baptized,  do  afterward  live, 
it  must  be  brought  by  the  Sponsor  to  the  Church-door,  at  the 
time  that  the  Priest  by  his  discretion  shall  appoint;  to  the 
intent  that  if  the  Priest  of  the  same  Parish  did  himself  Baptize 
that  Child,  the  Congregation  may  be  certified  of  the  true  Form 
of  Baptism,  by  him  privately  before  used:  in  which  case  he 
shall  say  thus : 

I  Certify  you.  that  according  to  the  due  and  pre- 
scribed order  of  the  Church,  at  such  a  time  and  at 
such  a  place,  before  divers  icitnesses,  I  baptized  with 
"Water,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son. 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  this  child  ;  who,  being  con- 
ceived and  born  in  sin,  is  now  by  the  laver,  &c. 
{proceeding  according  to  the  Form  set  down  hereafter.  ) 

But  if  the  Child  were  baptized  by  any  other  lawful  Priest  or 
Deacon,  then  the  Priest  of  the  Parish  where  the  Child  was 
bom  or  baptized,  shall  examine  and  try  whether  the  Child  be 
lawfully  Baptized,  or  no.  In  which  case,  if  the  Sponsor  that 
brings  any  child  to  Church  do  answer  that  the  same  child  is 
already  Baptized,  then  shall  the  Priest  examine  him  or  her 
farther,  saying  : 

By  whom  was  this  child  baptized  ? 


200  PRIVATE  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS. 

Who  was  present  when  this  child  was  baptized  ? 
With  what  matter  was  this  child  baptized  ? 
With  what  words  was  this  child  baptized  ? 

And  if  the  Priest  shall  find  by  the  answers  of  the  Child's  Sponsor, 
that  all  things  were  done  as  they  ought  to  be,  then  shall  not 
he  Baptize  tlte  Child  again,  but  shall  receive  him  as  one  of  the 
flock  of  true  Christian  people,  saying  thus  : 

I  certify  you,  that  in  this  case  all  is  well  done, 
and  according  to  due  order,  concerning  the  baptizing 
of  this  child  ;  who,  being  conceived  and  born  in  sin, 
is  now  by  the  laver  of  regeneration  in  Baptism 
received  into  the  number  of  the  children  of  God, 
and  of  the  heirs  of  everlasting  life.  For  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  doth  not  deny  his  grace  and  mercy 
unto  such  infants,  but  most  lovingly  doth  call  them 
unto  him,  as  the  holy  Gospel  doth  witness  to  our 
comfort. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  say, 

Hear  the  words  of  the  Gospel  written  by  Saint 
Mark,  in  the  tenth  chapter,  at  the  thirteenth  verse. 

People.  Glory  be  to  thee,  0  Lord. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  read  the  Gospel. 
They  brought  young  children  to  Christ,  &c.  (to  v. 
16.) 


PRIVATE  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS.  201 
And,  the  Gospel  ended,  the  Deacon  shall  say, 

Here  endeth  the  Holy  Gospel. 

People.  Thanks  be  to  thee,  O  Lord. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  take  the  child  by  the  right  hand ;  and  as 
he  walks  towards  the  Baptistery  or  Font,  he  shall  say, 

The  Lord  vouchsafe  to  receive  thee  into  his  holy 
household,  and  to  keep  and  govern  thee  always  in 
the  same,  that  thou  mayest  have  everlasting  life. 
Amen. 

When  they  are  all  come  to  the  Baptistery  or  Font,  the  Priest 
shall  make  this  brief  Exhortation  upon  the  words  of  the 
Gospel. 

Beloved,  ye  have  heard  in  the  Gospel  the  words 
of  our  Saviour  Christ,  that  he  commanded  the 
children  to  be  brought  unto  him  ;  how  he  blamed 
those  that  would  have  kept  them  from  him ;  how 
he  exhorteth  all  men  to  follow  their  innocency.  Ye 
perceive  how  by  his  outward  gesture  and  deed  he 
declared  his  good-will  toward  them  :  for  he  em- 
braced them  in  his  arms,  he  laid  his  hands  upon 
them,  and  blessed  them.  Doubt  ye  not  therefore, 
but  earnestly  believe,  that  he  hath  likewise  favour- 
ably received  this  present  infant  ;  that  he  hath  em- 


202  PRIVATE  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS. 

braced  him  with  the  arms  of  his  mercy,  and  (as  he 
hath  promised  in  his  holy  word)  will  give  unto  him 
the  blessing  of  eternal  life,  and  make  him  partaker 
of  his  everlasting  kingdom.  Wherefore  we,  being 
thus  persuaded  of  the  good-will  of  our  heavenly 
Father,  declared  by  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  towards 
this  infant,  let  us  faithfully  and  devoutly  give 
thanks  unto  him. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say  the  following  Thanksgiving. 
Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  heavenly  Father, 
we  give  thee  humble  thanks,  that  thou  hast  vouch- 
safed to  call  us  to  the  knowledge  of  thy  grace,  and 
faith  in  thee.  Increase  this  knowledge,  and  con- 
firm this  faith  in  us  evermore.  Give  thy  Holy 
Spirit  to  this  infant,  that  he,  being  born  again,  and 
being  made  an  heir  of  everlasting  salvation  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  may  continue  thy  servant, 
and  attain  thy  promise,  through  the  same  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  thy  Son,  who  liveth  and  reigneth  with 
thee  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  now  and  for  ever.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  speak  to  the  Sponsor  on  this  wise. 
Dearly  beloved,  thou  hast  brought  this  child  here 
to  be  received  into  the  congregation  of  Christ's 
flock  ;  thou  hast  heard  what  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 


PRIVATE  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS.  203 

hath  done  for  him,  and  hath  promised  to  him. 
Wherefore  this  infant  must  faithfully  for  his  part 
promise  by  thee  who  art  his  Surety,  that  he  will 
renounce  the  devil  and  all  his  works,  and  constantly 
believe  God's  holy  word,  and  obediently  keep  his 
commandments.    I  demand  therefore, 

(Then  shall  the  Priest  demand  of  the  Sponsor,  looking  towards 
t\3  West:) 

Dost  thou,  in  the  name  of  this  child,  renounce  the 
devil  and  all  his  works,  the  vain  pomp  and  glory  of 
the  world,  with  all  covetous  desires  of  the  same,  and 
the  carnal  desires  of  the  flesh,  so  that  thou  wilt  not 
follow  them,  nor  be  led  by  them  ? 

Then  the  Sponsor,  holding  the  Child  in  one  arm,  shall  stretch  out 
the  other  hand,  and  say  aloud, 

I  renounce  them  all. 

Then  the  Sponsor  shall  turn  to  the  East,  and  the  Priest  shall 
proceed  thus : 

Dost  thou  associate  thyself  to  Christ,  and  enter 
into  covenant  with  him  ? 

And  the  Sponsor,  lifting  up  the  hand  and  eyes  towards  heaven, 
shall  answer, 


I  do. 


204  PRIVATE  BAPTISM  OP  INFANTS. 

Pr.  Dost  thou  believe  in  God  the  Father  Al- 
mighty, Maker  of  heaven  and  earth  ? 

And  in  Jesus  Christ,  his  only-begotten  Son  our 
Lord  ?  and  that  he  was  conceived  by  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary  ;  that  he  suffered 
under  Pontius  Pilate,  was  crucified,  dead,  and 
buried  ;  that  he  went  down  into  Hades,  and  also 
did  rise  again  the  third  day ;  that  he  ascended 
into  heaven,  and  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God 
the  Father  Almighty  ;  and  from  thence  shall  come 
again  at  the  end  of  the  world  to  judge  the  quick  and 
the  dead  ? 

And  dost  thou  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost ;  the 
Holy  Catholic  Church  ;  the  communion  of  Saints  ; 
the  remission  of  sins ;  the  resurrection  of  the 
flesh  ;  and  everlasting  life  after  death  ? 

And  the  Sponsor,  lifting  up  the  hand  and  eyes  towards  heaven, 
shall  answer, 

All  this  I  stedfastly  believe. 

Pr.  Wilt  thou  obediently  keep  God's  holy  will 
and  commandments,  and  walk  in  the  same  all  the 
days  of  thy  life  ? 
And  the  Sponsor,  lifting  up  the  hand  and  eyes  towards  heaven, 
shall  answer, 
I  Will. 


PRIVATE  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS. 


205 


Then  shall  the  Child  he  clothed  in  a  White  Garment,  and  the  Priest 
shall  say  : 

Take  this  white  garment  for  a  token  of  the  inno- 
cency,  which  by  God's  grace  is  given  thee  in  the 
holy  mystery  of  Baptism,  and  for  a  sign  whereby 
thou  art  admonished,  so  long  as  thou  livest,  to  give 
thyself  to  innocence  of  living.  And  mayest  thou 
bring  it  forth  without  spot  before  the  tribunal  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  be  a  partaker  of  the 
rewards  of  holiness  and  purity  in  the  life  everlast- 
ing. Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Child' s  Sponsor  give  it  the  Kiss  of  Peace,  and  the 
Priest  shall  give  it  a  Utile  of  the  consecrated  Milk  and  Honey, 
and  shall  say  : 

Be  thou  admitted  into  the  congregation  of  Christ's 
flock,  receive  the  kiss  of  peace,  and  taste  of  this 
milk  and  honey,  in  token  of  thy  spiritual  infancy, 
and  of  thy  entrance  into  the  true  land  of  promise, 
the  Church  ;  and  mayest  thou  at  the  last  day  enter 
into  the  land  of  eternal  rest,  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Sponsor,  in  the  name  of  the  Child,  say  aloud  the 
Lord's  Prayer. 

Our  Father,  who  art  in  heaven,  &c.  For  thine, 
&c.  Amen. 


206  PRIVATE  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  pronounce  this  Blessing  over  the  Child. 

Almighty  God,  the  Father  of  Christ,  his  only- 
begotten  Son,  give  thee  a  body  undefiled,  a  pure 
heart,  and  a  watchful  mind,  knowledge  without 
error,  and  the  powerful  influence  of  his  Holy  Spirit, 
that  thou  mayest  obtain  and  assuredly  enjoy  the 
truth,  through  his  Christ  ;  by  whom  glory  be  to  the 
Father  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  say  : 

Seeing  now,  dearly  beloved,  that  this  child  is  by 
Baptism  regenerate,  and  grafted  into  the  body  of 
Christ's  Church,  let  us  give  thanks  unto  Almighty 
God  for  these  benefits,  and  with  one  accord  make 
our  prayers  unto  him,  that  this  child  may  lead  the 
rest  of  his  life  according  to  this  beginning. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy  :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  saij  : 

We  yield  thee  hearty  thanks,  most  merciful  Father, 
for  that  it  hath  pleased  thee  to  regenerate  this  infant 
with  thy  Holy  Spirit,  to  receive  him  for  thine  own 
child  by  adoption,  and  to  incorporate  him  into  thy 
holy  Church.    And  humbly  we  beseech  thee  to 


PRIVATE  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS.  207 

grant,  that  he,  being  dead  unto  sin,  and  living  unto 
righteousness,  and  being  buried  with  Christ  in  his 
death,  may  crucify  the  old  man,  and  utterly  abolish 
the  whole  body  of  sin  ;  and  that  as  he  is  made  par- 
taker of  the  death  of  thy  Son,  he  may  also  be  par- 
taker of  his  resurrection  ;  so  that  finally,  with  the 
residue  of  thy  holy  Church,  he  may  be  an  inheritor 
of  thine  everlasting  kingdom,  through  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say  to  the  Sponsor  this  Exhortation 
following. 

Forasmuch  as  this  child  hath  promised  by  thee, 
his  Surety,  to  renounce  the  devil  and  all  his  works, 
to  believe  in  God,  and  to  serve  him  ;  thou  must 
remember  that  it  is  thy  part  and  duty  to  see  that 
this  infant  be  taught,  so  soon  as  he  shall  be  able  to 
learn,  what  a  solemn  vow,  promise,  and  profession 
he  hath  here  made  by  thee.  And  that  he  may  know 
these  things  the  better,  thou  shalt  call  upon  him  to 
hear  sermons  ;  and  chiefly  thou  shalt  provide  that 
he  may  learn  the  Creed,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  the 
Ten  Commandments,  and  all  other  things  which  a 
Christian  ought  to  know  and  believe  to  his  soul's 
health.  And  thou  shalt  use  thy  utmost  endeavour 
that  this  child  may  be  virtuously  brought  up  to  lead 


208 


PRIVATE  BAPTISM  OF  INFANTS. 


a  godly  and  Christian  life  ;  remembering  always, 
that  Baptism  doth  represent  unto  us  oar  profession, 
which  is  to  follow  the  example  of  our  Saviour  Christ, 
and  to  be  made  like  unto  him  :  that  as  he  died  and 
rose  again  for  us,  so  should  we  who  are  baptized  die 
from  sin,  and  rise  again  unto  righteousness,  con- 
tinually mortifying  all  our  evil  and  corrupt  affec- 
tions, and  daily  proceeding  in  all  virtue  and  godliness 
of  living. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  add,  and  say, 

Thou  art  to  take  care  that  this  child  be  brought 
to  the  Bishop  to  be  confirmed  by  him,  so  soon  as 
conveniently  may  be. 

But  if  they  who  bring  the  Infant  to  the  Church,  do  make  such  un- 
certain answers  to  the  Priest's  questions,  as  that  if  cannot  ap- 
pear that  a  lawful  Priest  or  Deacon  did  Baptize  the  Child  with 
Water,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost;  then  let  the  Priest  Baptize  it  according  to  the  Form 
before  appointed  for  Public  Baptism  of  Infants  :  except  that  at 
the  dipping  of  the  Child  in  the  Water,  he  shall  use  this  form  of 
words. 

If  this  child  is  not  already  baptized,  he  N.  the  ser- 
vant of  God,  is  now  baptized  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
Amen. 


THE    MINISTRATION  OF 

Private  Baptism  of  Adults. 

Private  Baptism  of  Adult  Catechumens  may  be  performed  in 
cases  of  necessity  according  to  the  Form  before  prescribed  for 
Public  Baptism  of  Adults  ;  except  that 

The  Priest  need  only  take  the  Person  to  be  Baptized  by  the  right 
hand,  without  moving  him,  and  say,  The  Lord  vouchsafe  to 
receive  thee,  &c. 

After  which  let  him  say,  Well-beloved,  who  earnestly  desirest 
vo  receive  holy  Baptism,  &:c. 

When  he  Baptizes  him,  he  may  pour  Water  upon  him  in  the  man- 
ner ordered  in  the  Form  for  Private  Baptism  of  Infants. 

After  the  Person  Baptized  has  said  the  Lord's  Prayer  and  the 
Collect  following  it,  the  Priest  shall  anoint  him  with  the  holy 
Chrism,  and  say  the  prayer  that  follows  the  Anointing,  as  is 
ordered  in  the  Form  for  Private  Baptism  of  Infants. 

After  the  Baptismal  Office  is  concluded,  the  Priest  shall  adminis- 
ter the  Holy  Eucharist  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  to  the 
person  Baptized,  according  to  the  Form  of  the  Communion  of 
the  Sick. 

If  no  Priest  can  be  procured,  a  Deacon  may  Baptize  him  accord- 
ing to  the  directions  above  prescribed,  except  that  he  shall  omit 
the  consecration  of  the  Water,  and  the  anointing  with  the  holy 
Chrism  :  and  as  soon  as  a  Priest  can  be  procured,  he  shall 
anoint  the  person  Baptized  with  the  holy  Chrism,  and  give 


210 


PRIVATE  BAPTISM  OF  ADULTS. 


him  the  holy  Sacrament  of  Christ's  body  and  blood.  But  if 
a  Priest  cannot  be  had,  theDeacon  may  communicate  him. 

If  any  persons  not  Baptized  in  their  infancy  shall  be  offered  to  be 
Baptized  before  they  come  to  years  of  discretion  to  answer  for 
themselves ;  it  may  suffice  to  use  the  Office  for  Public  Baptism 
of  Infants,  or  ( in  case  of  extreme  danger)  the  Office  for  Private 
Baptism  of  Infants,  only  changing  the  word  [Infant]  for 
[Child,  or  Person]  as  occasion  requireth. 


THE 

FORM  OF  SOLEMNIZATION  OF  MATRIMONY. 

The  Form  of  Solemnization  of  Matrimony  is  the  same  with  that 
in  the  Common  Prayer-Book  of  the  Church  of  England. 


THE 

THANKSGIVING  OF  WOMEN  AFTER  CHILD-BIRTH 

Commonly  called  the  Churching  of  Women. 

This  Office  is  to  be  used  immediately  after  the  Nicene  Creed  in 
the  Eucharistic  Service. 

The  Woman,  at  the  usual  time  after  her  Delivery,  shall  come  into 
the  Church,  decently  apparelled  with  a  white  covering  or  veil, 
and  there  shall  kneel  down  before  the  altar,  or  at  the  rails  there- 
of; and  then  the  Deacon  shall  say  unto  her  : 

Forasmuch  as  it  hath  pleased  Almighty  Grod  of  his 


CHURCHING  OF  WOMEN. 


211 


goodness  to  give  thee  safe  deliverance,  and  hath 
preserved  thee  in  the  great  danger  of  Child-birth, 
thou  shalt  therefore  give  hearty  thanks  unto  God, 
and  say  : 

(Then  shall  the  Deacon  say  the  following  Psalms,  the  Woman  re- 
peating them  after  him  ;  but  if  the  Child  be  dead,  the  last 
Psalm  shall  be  omitted.) 

Dilexi  quoniam.    Psalm  cxvi. 
I  am  well  pleased,  &c. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  &c.  [Hallelujah  :] 
As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  &c.    Amen.  [Halle- 
lujah.] 

Nisi  Dominus.    Psalm,  cxxvii. 
Except  the  Lord  build  the  house,  &c. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  &c.    [Hallelujah  :] 
As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  &c.   Amen  [Halle- 
lujah.] 

Then  the  Deacon  shall  say, 

Let  us  pray. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say, 

Lord,  have  mercy  on  us. 

Answ.  Christ,  have  mercy  on  us. 

Pr.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 


212 


CHURCHING  OF  WOMEN. 


Then  shall  the  Priest  say  the  Lord's  Prayer,  the  People  re- 
peating it  with  him. 

Our  Father,  who  art  in  heaven,  &c.  For  thine,  &c. 
Amen. 

Pr.  O  Lord,  save  this  woman  thy  servant ; 
Answ.  Who  putteth  her  trust  in  thee. 
Pr.  Be  thou  to  her  a  strong  tower  ; 
Answ.  From  the  face  of  her  enemy. 
Pr.  O  Lord,  hear  our  prayer  ; 
Answ.  And  let  our  cry  come  unto  thee. 

Then  shall  the  Ptiest  say  : 

O  Almighty  God,  we  give  thee  humble  thanks  for 
that  thou  hast  vouchsafed  to  deliver  this  woman 
thy  servant  from  the  great  pain  and  peril  of  *child- 
birth,  Grant,  we  beseech  thee,  most  merciful 
Father,  that  she  through  thy  help  may  both  faith- 
fully live,  and  walk  according  to  thy  will,  in  this 
present  life,  and  also  may  be  partaker  of  everlast- 
ing glory  in  the  life  to  come,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  turn  to  the  Woman,  and  bless  her, 
saying  ; 

The  Lord  bless  thee,  and  keep  thee  :  the  Lord 


CHURCHING  OF  WOMEN. 


213 


make  his  face  to  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gra- 
cious unto  thee  :  the  Lord  lift  up  his  countenance 
upon  thee,  and  give  thee  peace,  both  now  and  ever- 
more. Amen. 

The  Woman  that  cometh  to  give  her  thanks,  must  remain  in  the 
same  place ;  and  there  offer  her  offering,  and  receive  the  holy 
Communion. 


THE 

ORDER  FOR  THE  VISITATION  OF  THE  SICK. 

When  any  Person  is  Sick,  notice  shall  immediately  be  given  thereof 
to  the  Priest,  that  the  Sick  Person  may  be  visited,  and  receive 
the  assistance  of  the  Church,  before  Ms  strength  be  too  far  spent. 

The  Priest,  coming  into  the  Sick  Person's  house,  shall  say  : 
Peace  be  to  this  house,  and  to  all  that  dwell  in  it. 
When  he  cometh  into  the  Sick  Man' s presence,  he  shall  say  : 
Is  any  sick  among  you?  Let  him  call  for  the 
Elders  (that  is,  the  Priests)  of  the  Church,  and  let 
them  pray  over  him,  anointing  him  with  oil  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord.  And  the  prayer  of  faith  shall 
save  the  sick,  and  the  Lord  shall  raise  him  up  ;  and 
if  he  have  committed  sins,  they  shall  be  forgiven 
him.    James  v.  14,  15. 


214  VISITATION  OF  THE  SICK. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  exhort  the  Sick  Person  after  th  is  form,  or 
other  like : 

Dearly  beloved,  know  this,  that  Almighty  God  is 
the  Lord  of  life  and  death,  and  of  all  things  to  them 
pertaining ;  as  youth,  strength,  health,  age,  weak- 
ness, and  sickness.  Wherefore,  whatsoever  your 
sickness  is,  know  you  certainly  that  it  is  God's  visi- 
tation. And  for  what  cause  soever  this  sickness  is 
sent  unto  you,  (whether  it  be  to  try  your  patience 
for  the  example  of  others,  and  that  your  faith  may 
be  found  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  laudable,  glorious, 
and  honourable,  to  the  increase  of  glory  and  endless 
felicity  ;  or  else  it  be  sent  unto  you  to  correct  and 
amend  in  you  whatsoever  doth  oifend  the  eyes  of 
your  heavenly  Father  ;)  know  you  certainly,  that  if 
you  truly  repent  you  of  your  sins,  and  bear  your 
sickness  patiently,  trusting  in  God's  mercy,  for  his 
dear  Son  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  and  render  unto  him 
humble  thanks  for  his  fatherly  visitation,  submitting 
yourself  wholly  unto  his  will,  it  shall  turn  to  your 
profit,  and  help  you  forward  in  the  right  way  that 
leadeth  unto  everlasting  life. 

If  the  Person  visited  he  very  Sick,  the  Priest  may  end  his 
Exhortation  in  this  place,  or  else  proceed. 

Take,  therefore,  in  good  part  the  chastisement  of 


VISITATION  OF  THE  SICK.  215 

the  Lord.  For  (as  Saint  Paul  saith)  whom  the  Lord 
loveth,  he  chasteneth,  and  scourgeth  every  son  that 
he  receiveth.  If  ye  endure  chastening,  God  dealeth 
with  you  as  with  sons  :  for  what  son  is  he  whom 
the  father  chasteneth  not  ?  But  if  ye  be  without 
chastisement,  whereof  all  are  partakers,  then  are  ye 
bastards,  and  not  sons.  Furthermore,  we  have  had 
fathers  of  our  flesh,  who  corrected  us,  and  we  gave 
them  reverence  :  shall  we  not  much  rather  be  in 
subjection  to  the  Father  of  spirits,  and  live  ?  For 
they  verily  for  a  few  days  chastened  us  after  their 
own  pleasure  ;  but  he  for  our  profit,  that  we  might 
be  partakers  of  his  holiness.  These  words,  dearly- 
beloved,  are  written  in  holy  Scripture  for  our  com- 
fort and  instruction  ;  that  we  should  patiently  and 
with  thanksgiving  bear  our  heavenly  Father's  cor- 
rection, whensoever  by  any  manner  of  adversity  it 
shall  please  his  gracious  goodness  to  visit  us.  And 
there  should  be  no  greater  comfort  to  Christian  per- 
sons than  to  be  made  like  unto  Christ,  by  suffering 
patiently  adversities,  troubles,  and  sicknesses.  For 
he  himself  went  not  up  to  joy,  but  first  he  suffered 
pain :  he  entered  not  into  his  glory  before  he  was 
crucified.  So  truly  our  way  to  eternal  joy  is  to 
suffer  here  with  Christ ;  and  our  door  to  enter  into 


216  VISITATION  OF  THE  SICK. 

eternal  life,  is  gladly  to  die  with  Christ :  that  we 
may  rise  again  from  death,  and  dwell  with  him  in 
everlasting  life.  Now,  therefore,  taking  your  sick- 
ness (which  is  thus  profitable  for  you)  patiently,  I 
exhort  you,  in  the  name  of  God,  to  remember  the 
profession  which  you  made  unto  God  in  your  Bap- 
tism. And  forasmuch  as  after  this  life  there  is  an 
account  to  be  given  unto  the  righteous  Judge,  by 
whom  all  must  be  judged  without  respect  of  persons  ; 
I  require  you  to  examine  yourself  and  your  state 
both  towards  God  and  man  ;  so  that,  accusing  and 
condemning  yourself  for  your  own  faults,  you  may 
find  mercy  at  our  heavenly  Father's  hand  for  Christ's 
sake,  and  not  be  accused  and  condemned  in  that 
fearful  judgment.  Therefore  I  shall  rehearse  to 
you  the  articles  of  our  faith,  that  you  may  know 
whether  you  believe  as  a  Christian  should  or  no. 

Here  the  Priest  shall  rehearse  the  Articles  of  the  Faith,  satjing 
thus  : 

Dost  thou  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty, 
Maker  of  heaven  and  earth  ? 

And  in  Jesus  Christ,  his  only-begotten  Son  our 
Lord  ?  and  that  he  was  conceived  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  ;  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary ;  that  he  suffered 
under  Pontius  Pilate,  was  crucified,    dead,  and 


VISITATION  OF  THE  SICK. 


217 


buried ;  that  he  went  down  into  Hades,  and  also 
did  rise  again  the  third  day  ;  that  he  ascended  into 
heaven,  and  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God  the 
Father  Almighty ;  and  from  thence  shall  come 
again  at  the  end  of  the  world  to  judge  the  quick  and 
the  dead  ? 

And  dost  thou  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost ;  the 
holy  Catholic  Church  ;  the  communion  of  saints  ; 
the  remission  of  sins  ;  the  resurrection  of  the  flesh ; 
and  everlasting  life  after  death  ? 

The  Sick  Person  shall  answer, 

All  this  I  stedfastly  believe. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  examine  the  Sick  Person,  whether  he  repent 
him  truly  of  all  his  sins,  and  be  in  charity  with  the  whole  world  : 
exhorting  him  to  forgive  from  the  bottom  of  his  heart  all£>ersons 
that  have  offended  him  ;  and  if  he  have  offended  any  other,  to 
ask  their  forgiveness  :  and  where  he  hath  done  wrong  or  injury 
to  any  man,  that  he  inake  amends  to  the  uttermost  of  his  power. 
And  if  he  have  not  before  disposed  of  his  goods,  let  him  then  be 
admonished  to  make  his  Will,  and  to  declare  his  debts  what  he 
oweth,  and  what  is  owing  to  him,  for  the  better  discharging  of 
his  conscience,  and  the  quieting  of  his  Executors.  But  men 
should  be  often  put  in  remembrance  to  take  order  for  the  settling 
of  their  temporal  estates,  whilst  they  are  in  health. 

The  Priest  should  not  omit  earnestly  to  move  such  Sick  Persons,  as 
are  of  ability,  to  be  liberal  to  the  poor. 


218 


VISITATION  OF  THE  SICK. 


The  foregoing  Exhortation  and  Examination  need  not  be  repeated 
every  day,  but  only  so  often  as  the  Priest  shall  see  con- 
venient. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  kneel  doivn  and  say,  all  kneeling, 
Remember  not,  Lord,  our  iniquities,  nor  the  iniqui- 
ties of  our  forefathers.    Spare  us,  good  Lord,  spare 
thy  people  whom  thou  hast  redeemed  with  thy  most 
precious  blood,  and  be  not  angry  with  us  for  ever. 
Answ.  Spare  us,  good  Lord. 

Pr.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Answ.  Christ,  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Pr.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Then  shall  all  say  the  Lord's  Prayer. 

Our  Father,  who  art  in  heaven  ;  &c.  But  deliver 
us  from  the  evil  one.  Amen. 

Pr.  O  Lord,  save  thy  servant ; 
Ansiv.  Who  putteth  his  trust  in  thee. 
Pr.  Send  him  help  from  thy  holy  place  ; 
Answ.  And  evermore  mightily  defend  him. 
Pr.  Let  the  enemy  have  no  advantage  of  him  ; 
Answ.  Nor  the  wicked  approach  to  hurt  him. 
Pr.  Be  unto  him,  0  Lord,  a  strong  tower  ; 
Answ.  From  the  face  of  his  enemy. 


VISITATION  OF  THE  SICK. 


219 


Pr.  0  Lord,  hear  our  prayers  : 
Answ.  And  let  our  cry  come  unto  thee. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say  the  two  Collects  following. 

O  Lord,  look  down  from  heaven,  behold,  visit,  and 
relieve  this  thy  servant.  Look  upon  him  with  the 
eyes  of  thy  mercy,  give  him  comfort  and  sure  con- 
fidence in  thee,  defend  him  from  the  danger  of  the 
enemy,  and  keep  him  in  perpetual  peace  and  safety, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Hear  us,  Almighty  and  most  merciful  God  and 
Saviour  ;  extend  thy  accustomed  goodness  to  this 
thy  servant,  who  is  grieved  with  sickness.  Sanctify, 
we  beseech  thee,  this  thy  fatherly  correction  to  him; 
that  the  sense  of  his  weakness  may  add  strength  to 
his  faith,  and  seriousness  to  his  repentance.  That 
if  it  shall  be  thy  good  pleasure  to  restore  him  to  Am 
former  health,  he  may  lead  the  residue  of  his  life  in 
thy  fear  and  to  thy  glory  :  or  else  give  him  grace 
so  to  take  thy  visitation,  that  after  this  paintul  life 
ended,  he  may  attain  everlasting  joy  and  felicity, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  stand  up,  and,  laying  his  hand  upon  the 
Sick  Person's  head,  he  shall  say  the  following  Prayer  over  him, 
if  he  think  proper  .«  for  this  Prayer  is  to  b%  said  or  omitted  at 
the  discretion  of  the  Priest. 


220 


VISITATION  OF  THE  SICK. 


O  Most  merciful  God,  who  according  to  the  multi- 
tude of  thy  mercies  dost  so  put  away  the  sins  of 
those  who  truly  repent,  that  thou  rememberest 
them  no  more  ;  open  thine  eye  of  mercy  upon  this 
thy  servant,  who  most  earnestly  desireth  pardon 
and  forgiveness.  Renew  in  him,  most  loving  Fa- 
ther, whatsoever  hath  been  decayed  by  the  fraud 
and  malice  of  the  devil,  or  by  his  own  carnal  will 
and  frailness  :  preserve  and  continue  this  sick 
member  in  the  unity  of  the  church  ;  consider  his 
contrition,  accept  his  tears,  and  assuage  his  pain, 
as  shall  seem  to  thee  most  expedient  for  him.  And 
forasmuch  as  he  putteth  his  full  trust  only  in  thy 
mercy,  impute  not  unto  him  his  former  sins :  but 
strengthen  him  with  thy  blessed  Spirit ;  and,  when 
thou  art  pleased  to  take  him  hence,  take  him  unto 
thy  favour,  through  the  merits  of  thy  most  dearly 
beloved  Son,  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say  this  Psalm  standing,  the  Sick  Person 
repeating  it  after  him,  if  he  be  able  ;  but  if  the  Person  visited 
be  very  sick,  the  Psalm  may  be  omitted. 

In  te,  Domine,  speravi.    Psal.  lxxi. 
In  thee,  O  Lord,  have  I  put  my  trust,  &c. 


VISITATION  OF  THE  SICK. 


221 


Pr.  Glory  be  to  the  Father,  &c. 

Answ.  As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  &c.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say, 

O  Saviour  of  the  world,  who  by  thy  cross  and 
precious  blood  hast  redeemed  us  ;  save  us,  and  help 
us,  we  humbly  beseech  thee,  O  Lord. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  anoint  the  Sick  Person  (if  the  Priest  think 
proper  in  his  discretion,  and  the  Sick  Person  desire  it )  upon 
the  forehead  with  the  holy  Oil,  making  the  sign  of  the  cross, 
and  saying : 

As  with  this  visible  oil  thy  body  outwardly  is 
anointed  ;  so  Almighty  God  our  heavenly  Father 
grant  of  his  infinite  goodness,  that  thy  soul  inward- 
ly may  be  anointed  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  is 
the  Spirit  of  all  strength,  comfort,  relief,  and  glad- 
ness ;  and  vouchsafe  of  his  great  mercy,  if  it  be  his 
blessed  will,  to  restore  unto  thee  thy  bodily  health 
and  strength  to  serve  him,  and  send  thee  release  of 
all  thy  pains,  troubles,  and  diseases,  [both  in  body 
and  mind.]  And  howsoever  his  goodness,  by  his 
divine  and  unsearchable  providence,  shall  dispose  of 
thee,  I  his  unworthy  minister  and  servant  humbly 
beseech  his  eternal  Majesty  to  do  with  thee  accord- 


222  yjsiTATiox  of  the  sick. 

ing  to  the  multitude  of  his  innumerable  mercies, 
and  [to  pardon  thee  all  thy  sins  and  offences, 
committed  by  all  thy  bodily  senses,  passions,  and 
carnal  affections:  and  may  he  also  vouchsafe 
mercifully]  to  grant  unto  thee  ghostly  strength 
by  his  Holy  Spirit,  to  withstand  and  overcome  all 
temptations  and  assaults  of  thine  adversary,  that 
in  no  wise  he  prevail  against  thee;  but  that  thou 
mayest  have  perfect  victory  and  triumph  over  the 
devil,  sin,  and  death,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord  :  who  by  his  death  hath  overcome  the  prince 
of  death,  and  with  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost 
liveth  and  reigneth  ever  one  God,  world  without 
end.  Amen. 

Note,  That  the  words  between  hooks  are  to  be  omitted,  when  a 
Sick  Child  is  anointed. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  say  to  the  Sick  Person  : 

The  Almighty  Lord,  who  is  a  most  strong  tower  to 
all  them  that  put  their  trust  in  him,  to  whom  all 
things  in  heaven,  in  earth,  and  under  the  earth,  do 
bow  and  obey,  be  now  and  evermore  thy  defence ; 
and  make  thee  know  and  feel,  that  there  is  no 
other  name  under  heaven  given  to  man,  in  whom 
and  through  whom  thou  mayest  receive  health  and 


VISITATION  OF  THE  SICK. 


223 


salvation,  but  only  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  Amen. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  bless  the  Sick  Person,  saying  : 

Unto  God's  gracious  mercy  and  almighty  protec- 
tion I  commit  thee.  The  Lord  bless  thee  and  keep 
thee.  The  Lord  make  his  face  to  shine  upon  thee, 
and  be  gracious  unto  thee.  The  Lord  lift  up  his 
countenance  upon  thee,  and  give  thee  peace,  both 
now  and  evermore.  Amen. 

A  Prayer  for  a  Sick  Child. 

0  Almighty  God  and  merciful  Father,  to  whom 
alone  belong  the  issues  of  life  and  death  ;  look 
down  from  heaven,  we  humbly  beseech  thee,  with 
the  eyes  of  mercy  upon  this  child  now  lying  upon 
the  bed  of  sickness.  Visit  him,  O  Lord,  with  thy 
salvation,  deliver  him  in  thy  good  appointed  time 
from  his  bodily  pain,  and  save  his  soul  for  thy 
mercies'  sake.  That  if  it  shall  be  thy  pleasure  to 
prolong  his  days  here  on  earth,  he  may  live  to  thee, 
and  be  an  instrument  of  thy  glory,  by  serving  thee 
faithfully,  and  doing  good  in  his  generation  :  or 
else  receive  him  into  Abraham's  bosom,  where  the 
souls  of  them  that  sleep  in  the  Lord  Jesus  rest  in 


224  VISITATION  OP  THE  SICK. 

perpetual  peace.  Grant  this,  O  Lord,  for  thy 
mercies'  sake,  in  the  same  thy  Son  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ ;  who  liveth  and  reigneth  with  thee  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  ever  one  God,  world  without  end. 
Amen. 

A  Prayer  for  a  Sick  Person,  when  there  appeareth  small  hope 
of  recovery. 

O  Father  of  mercies  and  God  of  all  comfort,  our 
only  help  in  time  of  need  :  We  fly  unto  thee  for 
succour  in  behalf  of  this  thy  servant,  here  lying 
under  thy  hand  in  great  weakness  of  body.  Look 
graciously  upon  him,  O  Lord ;  and  the  more  the 
outward  man  decayeth,  strengthen  him,  we  beseech 
thee,  so  much  the  more  continually  with  thy  grace 
and  Holy  Spirit  in  the  inner  man.  Give  him 
unfeigned  repentance  for  all  the  errors  of  his  life 
past,  and  stedfast  faith  in  thy  Son  J esus ;  that  his 
sins  may  be  done  away  by  thy  mercy,  and  his 
pardon  sealed  in  heaven,  before  he  go  hence,  and 
be  no  more  seen.  We  know,  O  Lord,  that  there  is 
no  word  impossible  with  thee  ;  and  that  if  thou 
wilt,  thou  canst  even  yet  raise  him  up,  and  grant 
him  a  longer  continuance  amongst  us.  Yet  for- 
asmuch as  in  all  appearance  the  time  of  his  dissolu- 


VISITATION  OF  THE  SICK. 


225 


tion  draweth  near,  so  fit  and  prepare  him,  we 
beseech  thee,  against  the  hour  of  death,  that,  after 
his  departure  hence  in  peace  and  in  thy  favour,  his 
soul  may  be  received  into  the  bosom  of  Abraham, 
Isaac,  and  Jacob,  the  region  of  the  pious  who  have 
pleased  thee  from  the  beginning  of  the  world, 
where  there  is  no  sorrow,  grief,  or  lamentation. 
And  this  we  beg  through  the  merits  and  mediation 
of  Jesus  Christ  thine  only  Son,  our  blessed  Lord 
and  Saviour.  Amen. 

A  Commendatory  Prayer  for  a  Sick  Person  at  the  point  of 
departure. 

O  Almighty  God,  in  whose  hand  are  the  spirits  of 
the  righteous,  after  they  are  delivered  from  their 
earthly  prisons  :  TTe  humbly  commend  the  soul  of 
this  thy  servant,  our  dear  brother,  into  thy  bauds, 
as  into  the  hands  of  a  faithful  Creator  and  most 
merciful  Saviour  ;  most  humbly  beseeching  thee, 
that  it  may  be  precious  in  thy  sight.  Wash  it,  we 
pray  thee,  in  the  blood  )f  that  immaculate  Lamb, 
which  was  slain  to  take  away  the  sins  of  the  world, 
that  [  *  whatsoever  defilements  it  may  *  These  words 
have  contracted  in  the  midst  of  this  a^iob^itted, 

ichen  tlusPrayer 

miserable  and  naughty  world,  through  is  said  for  a 


226 


VISITATION  OF  THE  SICK. 


child,  whom  the  iusts  0f  the  flesh  or  the  wiles  of 
cretion  shall  not  Satan,  being  purged  and  done  away,] 
think  to  have  it  may  be  presented  pure  and  without 

been  capable  of  fo  f         fa  }  fa 

committing  ac-  1 

tuaisin.  survive,  in  this  and  other  like  daily 
spectacles  of  mortality,  to  see  how  frail  and  un- 
certain our  own  condition  is  ;  and  so  to  number  our 
days,  that  we  may  seriously  apply  our  hearts  to 
that  holy  and  heavenly  wisdom,  wrhilst  we  live 
here,  which  may  in  the  end  bring  us  to  life  ever- 
lasting, through  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ  thine 
only  Son  our  Lord.  Amen. 

A  Prayer  for  Persons  troubled  in  Mind  or  Conscience. 

O  Blessed  Lord,  the  Father  of  mercies,  and  the 
God  of  all  comforts  :  We  beseech  thee,  look  down  in 
pity  and  compassion  upon  this  thy  afflicted  servant. 
Thou  writest  bitter  things  against  him,  and  makest 
him  to  possess  his  former  iniquities  :  thy  wrath  lieth 
hard  upon  him,  and  his  soul  is  full  of  trouble.  But, 
O  merciful  God,  who  hast  written  thy  holy  word 
for  our  learning,  that  we  through  patience  and 
comfort  of  thy  holy  Scriptures  might  have  hope ; 
give  him  a  right  understanding  of  himself,  and  of 
thy  threats  and  promises,  that  he  may  neither  cast 


VISITATION  OF  THE  SICK. 


227 


away  his  confidence  in  thee,  nor  place  it  anywhere 
but  in  thee.  Give  him  strength  against  all  his 
temptations,  and  heal  all  his  distempers.  Break 
not  the  bruised  reed,  nor  quench  the  smoking  flax. 
Shut  not  up  thy  tender  mercies  in  displeasure  ;  but 
make  him  to  hear  of  joy  and  gladness,  that  the 
bones  which  thou  hast  broken  may  rejoice.  Deliver 
him  from  fear  of  the  enemy,  lift  up  the  light  of 
thy  countenance  upon  him,  and  give  him  peace, 
through  the  merits  and  mediation  of  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  Amen. 

Note,  When  the  Priest  visits  the  Sic/:,  he  may  add  any  other 
proper  Collects,  Exhortations,  and  Prayers,  as  he  judges  best, 
according  to  the  various  circumstances  of  the  Sick  Person. 


THE  FORM  OF  CONSECRATING  THE 
OIL  FOR  THE  SICK. 

When  the  Oil  for  the  Sick  is  to  he  Consecrated,  the  Deacon,  imme- 
diately after  the  Nicene  Creed  in  the  Eucharistic  Service,  shall 
bring  a  proper  quantity  of  sweet  Oil  rf  Olives  in  a  decent 
Vessel  to  the  Bishop,  who  shall  place  it  upon  the  Altar ;  and 
then,  turning  to  the  People,  he  shall  say, 

The  Lord  be  with  you ; 
Answ.  And  with  thy  spirit. 


228  CONSECRATION  OF  THE  OIL. 


Then  shall  the  Deacon  say  to  the  People, 
Let  us  pray. 

Then  the  People  shall  kneel  down;  and  the  Bishop,  turning  to  the 
Altar,  and  standing  before  it,  shall  say  the  following  Prayer. 

O  Almighty  Lord  God,  who  hast  taught  us  by  thy 
holy  Apostle  Saint  James,  to  anoint  the  sick  with 
oil,  that  they  may  attain  their  bodily  health,  and 
render  thanks  unto  thee  for  the  same :  Look  down, 
we  beseech  thee,  and  bless  and  sancftify  [Here  the 
Bishop  is  to  make  the  sign  of  the  Cross  over  the  Oil :] 
this  thy  creature  of  Oil,  the  juice  of  the  olive. 
Grant  that  those  who  shall  be  anointed  therewith, 
may  be  delivered  from  all  pains,  troubles,  and  dis- 
eases both  of  body  and  mind,  and  from  all  the  snares, 
temptations,  and  assaults  of  the  powers  of  darkness, 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  thy  Son  ;  who,  with 
thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  liveth  and  reigneth  ever 
one  God,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  the  People  shall  rise,  and  the  Deacon  shall  carry  the  con- 
secrated Oil  into  the  Vestry,  or  to  some  other  convenient  place. 

Note,  Every  Priest  must  take  care  to  apply  to  the  Bishop  for 
consecrated  Oil;  who  shall,  upon  such  their  application,  furnish 
them  therewith. 


COMMUNION  OF  THE  SICK. 


229 


And  here  it  is  to  be  noted,  concerning  the  Oil  for  Baptism,  the 
Milk  and  Honey  for  the  Baptized,  the  Chrism  for  Confirmation, 
and  the  Oil  for  the  Side ;  that  if  all,  or  more  than  one  of  then/, 
are  to  be  consecrated  on  the  same  day,  they  may  be  consecrated 
the  one  after  the  other,  in  the  same  order  that  they  follow  each 
other  in  this  Book. 


THE  COMMUNION  OF  THE  SICK. 

When  a  Sick  Person,  not  able  to  come  to  the  Church,  is  desirous 
to  receive  the  Eucharist  in  his  house,  he  must  give  timely 
notice  to  the  Priest,  signifying  also  hotv  many  there  are  to 
communicate  with  him.  Upon  which  the  Priest,  as  soon  as  he 
conveniently  may,  shall  carry  a  proper  quantity  of  the  conse- 
crated Ezwharistic  elements,  which  were  reserved  at  the  Public 
Communion,  to  the  Sick  Person's  house ;  where  a  convenient 
place,  and  all  things  necessary,  being  so  prepared  that  the 
Priest  may  reverently  minister,  he  shall  there  administer  the 
holy  Communion  after  the  form  and  manner  following. 

The  elements  being  covered  with  a  fair  white  linen  Cloth,  the 
Priest  (or  the  Deacon,  if  he  be  there,  as  well  as  the  Priest) 
shall  say,  The  Introit  appointed  for  this  occasion  is  part  of 
the  forty-first  Psalm. 

Then  shall  be  said  the  Introit. 

Blessed  is  he  that  considereth,  &c.  (v.  1 — 5.  and 
10—13.) 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  &c. 

As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  &c.  Amen. 
Q 


230 


COMMUNION  OF  THE  SICK. 


Then  the  Priest  shall  say  to  the  People, 
The  Lord  be  with  you  ; 
Answ.  And  with  thy  spirit. 

Pr.  or  Deac.  Let  us  pray. 

Then  the  People  shall  kneel,  and  the  Priest  shall  say, 
Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Answ.  Christ,  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Pr.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  say  the  following  Prayer. 

Almighty  God,  unto  whom  all  hearts  be  open,  all 
desires  known,  and  from  whom  no  secrets  are  hid  : 
Cleanse  the  thoughts  of  our  hearts  by  the  inspiration 
of  thy  Holy  Spirit,  that  we  may  perfectly  love  thee, 
and  worthily  magnify  thy  holy  Name,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  shall  be  read  the  Collect,  as  followeth. 

Almighty  ever-living  God,  Maker  of  mankind, 
who  correctest  those  whom  thou  dost  love,  and 
chastisest  every  one  whom  thou  dost  receive :  We 
beseech  thee  to  have  mercy  upon  this  thy  servant 
visited  with  thine  hand  ;  and  to  grant  that  he  may 


COMMUNION  OF  THE  SICK.  231 

take  his  sickness  patiently,  and  recover  his  bodily 
health,  if  it  be  thy  gracious  will ;  and  that  whenso- 
ever his  soul  shall  depart  from  the  body,  it  may  be 
carried  by  thy  holy  angels  into  the  region  of  the 
blessed,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Immediately  after  the  Collect  the  People  shall  rise,  and  the 
Priest  or  Beacon,  being  turned  to  them,  shall  read  the 
Epistle,  saying  : 

The  Epistle  is  written  in  the  twelfth  chapter  of 
the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  beginning  at  the  fifth 
verse. 

The  Epistle. 
\  My  son,  despise  not  thou,  &c.    (v.  5,  6.) 

The  Epistle  ended,  he  shall  say, 

Here  endeth  the  Epistle. 

Then  shall  he  read  the  Gospel,  saying, 

The  Holy  Gospel  is  written  in  the  fifth  chapter 
of  the  Gospel  according  to  St.  John,  beginning  at 
the  twenty-fourth  verse. 

And  the  People  shall  ansiver, 

Glory  be  to  thee,  O  Lord. 


232 


COMMUNION  OF  THE  SICK. 


The  Gospel. 
Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  &c.    (v.  24.) 

The  Gospel  ended,  he  shall  say, 
Here  endeth  the  Holy  Gospel. 

And  the  People  shall  answer, 

Thanks  be  to  thee,  O  Lord. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  and  People  say  the  following  Creed. 

I  believe  in  one  God  the  Father  Almighty,  Maker 
of  heaven  and  earth,  And  of  all  things  visible  and 
invisible. 

And  in  one  Lord  J esus  Christ,  The  only-begotten 
Son  of  God,  Begotten  of  his  Father  before  all  worlds, 
God  of  God,  Light  of  Light,  Very  God  of  Very 
God,  Begotten,  not  made,  Consubstantial  with  the 
Father,  By  whom  all  things  were  made :  Who  for 
us  men  and  for  our  salvation  came  down  from 
heaven,  And  was  incarnate  by  the  Holy  Ghost  of 
the  Virgin  Mary,  And  was  made  man,  And  was 
crucified  also  for  us  under  Pontius  Pilate.  He  suf- 
fered and  was  buried,  And  the  third  day  he  rose 
again  according  to  the  Scriptures,  And  ascended 


COMMUNION  OF  THE  SICK. 


233 


into  heaven,  And  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  the 
Father ;  And  he  shall  come  again  with  glory  to 
judge  both  the  quick  and  the  dead :  Whose  kingdom 
shall  have  no  end. 

And  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  The  Lord,  the 
Giver  of  life,  Who  proceedeth  from  the  Father, 
Who  with  the  Father  and  the  Son  together  is  wor- 
shipped and  glorified,  Who  spake  by  the  Prophets. 
And  I  believe  one  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church  : 
I  acknowledge  one  Baptism  for  the  remission  of 
sins  :  And  I  look  for  the  resurrection  of  the  dead, 
And  the  life  of  the  world  to  come.  Amen. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  uncover  the  Eucharistic  elements,  and, 
turning  to  the  People,  and  signing  himself  with  the  sign  of  the 
Cross  upon  his  forehead,  he  shall  say, 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love 
of  God,  and  the  fellowship  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be 
with  you  all ; 

Answ.  And  with  thy  spirit. 

Pr.  Lift  up  your  hearts  ; 
Answ.  We  lift  them  up  unto  the  Lord. 
Pr.  Let  us  give  thanks  unto  our  Lord  God ; 
Answ.  It  is  meet  and  right  so  to  do. 


234  COMMUNION  OF  THE  SICK. 


The  the  Priest  shall  turn  towards  the  Eucharistic  elements, 
and  say : 

It  is  truly  meet  and  right,  just  and  profitable  to 
our  souls,  that  we  should  at  all  times,  and  in  all 
places,  give  thanks  unto  thee,  O  Lord,  Holy  Father, 
Almighty  Everlasting  God,  through  Christ  our 
Lord ;  through  whom  the  angels  praise  thy  majesty, 
the  dominions  adore  thee,  the  powers  tremble  before 
thee,  the  heavens  and  the  hosts  of  heaven,  with  the 
blessed  seraphim,  together  glorify  thee  with  united 
shouts  of  joy.  With  whom  we  beseech  thee  to  com- 
mand also  our  voices  to  be  admitted,  with  humble 
submission,  saying : 

(Here  the  People  shall  join  with  the  Priest,  and  say  :) 

Holy,  Holy,  Holy,  Lord  God  of  Sabaoth  ;  Heaven 
and  earth  are  full  of  thy  glory :  Hosanna  to  the  Son 
of  David  :  Blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord  :  Hosanna  in  the  Highest. 

Then  shall  the  Prist  say  : 

We  thank  thee,  O  Father,  for  the  life  which  thou 
hast  revealed  unto  us  by  thy  Son  Jesus,  by  whom 
thou  didst  create  and  dost  provide  for  all  things. 
Thou  didst  send  him  to  become  man  for  our  salva- 


COMMUNION  OP  THE  SICK.  235 

tion  ;  thou  didst  permit  him  to  suffer,  and  to  die  ; 
and  when  thou  hadst  raised  him  again,  thou  wert 
pleased  to  glorify  him,  and  didst  set  him  on  thy 
right  hand,  and  by  him  didst  promise  to  us  the  re- 
surrection of  the  dead.  Do  thou,  O  Lord  Almighty, 
Everlasting  God,  so  gather  together  thy  Church 
from  the  ends  of  the  earth  into  thy  kingdom,  as  this 
corn  was  once  scattered,  but  is  now  collected  toge- 
ther, and  become  one  piece  of  bread.  We  thank 
thee  also,  0  Father,  for  the  precious  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ  which  was  shed  for  us,  and  for  his  precious 
body,  the  representation  of  which  we  here  celebrate 
with  these  antitypes,  as  himself  hath  appointed,  to 
shew  forth  his  death.  Glory  be  to  thee  through 
him  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 

Then  the  Priest  or  Deacon  shall  say  to  the  People, 

Let  us  fervently  and  intensely  pray  to  God  through 
his  Christ. 

Then  the  People  shall  kneel  down,  and  the  Priest  shall  say  the 
following  Prayer. 

O  Lord  and  heavenly  Father,  according  to  the  in- 
stitution of  thy  dearly-beloved  Son  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  we  thy  humble  servants  do  celebrate 
and  make  here  before  thy  divine  majesty,  with  these 


23  C  COMMUNION  OF  THE  SICK. 

thy  holy  gifts,  the  memorial  which  thy  Son  hath 
commanded  us  to  make  ;  having  in  remembrance 
his  blessed  passion,  mighty  resurrection,  and  glorious 
ascension  ;  rendering  unto  thee  most  hearty  thanks 
for  the  innumerable  benefits  procured  unto  us  by 
the  same  :  entirely  desiring  thy  fatherly  goodness, 
mercifully  to  accept  this  our  sacrifice  of  praise  and 
thanksgiving ;  most  humbly  beseeching  thee  to 
grant,  that  by  the  merits  and  death  of  thy  Son 
Jesus  Christ,  and  through  faith  in  his  blood,  we  and 
all  thy  whole  Church  may  obtain  remission  of  our 
sins,  and  all  other  benefits  of  his  passion.  And  here 
we  offer  and  present  unto  thee,  O  Lord,  ourselves, 
our  souls,  and  bodies,  to  be  a  reasonable,  holy,  and 
lively  sacrifice  unto  thee  ;  humbly  beseeching  thee, 
that  whosoever  shall  partake  of  these  mystic  bles- 
sings of  the  most  precious  body  and  blood  of  thy 
Son  Jesus  Christ,  may  worthily  receive  the  same, 
and  may  be  fulfilled  with  thy  grace  and  heavenly 
benediction.  And  although  we  are  unworthy 
through  our  manifold  sins  to  offer  unto  thee  any 
sacrifice  ;  yet  we  beseech  thee  to  accept  this  our 
bounden  duty  and  service,  not  weighing  our  merits, 
but  pardoning  our  offences,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord  ;  by  whom  and  with  whom,  in  the  unity  of 


COMMUNION  OF  THE  SICK.  237 

the  Holy  Ghost,  all  honour  and  glory  be  unto  thee, 
O  Father  Almighty,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  sliall  the  Priest  say  the  following  Prayer  of  Intercession. 

Almighty  and  ever-living  God,  who  by  thy  holy 
Apostle  hast  taught  us  to  make  prayers  and  suppli- 
cations, and  to  give  thanks  for  all  men  :  We  humbly 
beseech  thee  most  mercifully  to  accept  these  our  ob- 
lations, and  to  receive  these  our  prayers,  which  we 
offer  unto  thy  divine  majesty,  beseeching  thee  to 
inspire  continually  the  universal  Church  with  the 
Spirit  of  truth,  unity,  and  concord.  And  grant  that 
all  they  who  confess  thy  holy  name,  may  agree  in 
the  truth  of  thy  holy  word,  and  live  in  unity  and 
godly  love.  Give  grace,  0  heavenly  Father,  to  all 
Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons,  that  they  may  both  by 
their  life  and  doctrine  set  forth  thy  true  and  lively 
word,  and  rightly  and  duly  administer  thy  holy 
Sacraments.  We  beseech  thee  also  to  save  and  de- 
fend all  christian  Kings,  Princes,  and  Governors  ; 
and  especially  thy  servant  our  King,  that  under  him 
we  may  be  godly  and  quietly  governed.  And  grant 
unto  his  whole  council,  and  to  all  that  are  put  in 
authority  under  him,  that  they  may  truly  and  in- 
differently minister  justice,  to  the  punishment  of 


238  COMMUNION  OF  THE  SICK. 

wickedness  and  vice,  and  to  the  maintainance  of  thy 
true  religion  and  virtue.  And  to  all  thy  people 
give  thy  heavenly  grace,  that  with  meek  heart  and 
due  reverence  they  may  hear  and  receive  thy  holy 
word,  truly  serving  thee  in  holiness  and  righteous- 
ness all  the  days  of  their  life.  And  we  commend 
especially  unto  thy  merciful  goodness  this  congre- 
gation, which  is  here  assembled  in  thy  name  to 
celebrate  the  commemoration  of  the  most  glorious 
death  of  thy  Son.  And  we  most  humbly  beseech 
thee  of  thy  goodness,  O  Lord,  to  comfort  and  suc- 
cour all  them,  who  in  this  transitory  life  are  in 
trouble,  sorrow,  need,  sickness,  or  any  other  adver- 
sity ;  especially  this  thy  servant  afflicted  with  sick- 
ness. And  here  we  do  give  unto  thee  most  high 
praise  and  hearty  thanks  for  the  wonderful  grace 
and  virtue  declared  in  all  thy  saints  from  the  begin- 
ning of  the  world,  the  Patriarchs,  Prophets,  Apostles, 
Martyrs,  and  Confessors  ;  whose  examples,  O  Lord, 
and  stedfastness  in  thy  faith  and  keeping  thy  holy 
commandments,  grant  us  to  follow.  We  commend 
unto  thy  mercy,  O  Lord,  all  thy  servants,  who  are 
departed  hence  from  us  with  the  sign  of  faith,  and 
now  do  rest  in  the  sleep  of  peace :  grant  unto  them,  we 
beseech  thee,  thy  mercy  and  everlasting  peace  ;  and 


COMMUNION  OF  THE  SICK. 


239 


that  at  the  day  of  the  general  resurrection,  we  and 
all  they  who  are  of  the  mystical  body  of  thy  Son, 
may  all  together  be  set  on  his  right  hand,  and  hear 
that  his  most  joyful  voice  :  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my 
Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world.  Grant  this,  O  Father, 
for  the  sake  of  thine  only -begotten  Son  Jesus  Christ, 
our  blessed  Lord  and  Saviour.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  and  People  say  the  Lord's  Prayer. 
Our  Father,  &c.    For  thine,  &c.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  kneel  down,  and  say  this  Prayer  following. 

We  do  not  presume  to  come  to  this  thy  table,  O 
merciful  Lord,  trusting  in  our  own  righteousness, 
but  in  thy  manifold  and  great  mercies.  We  are 
not  worthy  so  much  as  to  gather  up  the  crumbs 
under  thy  table.  But  thou  art  the  same  Lord,  whose 
property  is  always  to  have  mercy.  Grant  us  there- 
fore, gracious  Lord,  so  to  eat  the  flesh  of  thy  dear 
Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  drink  his  blood,  that  our 
sinful  bodies  may  be  made  clean  by  his  body,  and 
our  souls  washed  through  his  most  precious  blood, 
and  that  we  may  evermore  dwell  in  him,  and  he  in 
us.  Aiiien. 


240 


COMMUNION  OF  THE  SICK. 


But  if  the  Priest  have  already  received  the  holy  Eucharist  that 
day,  instead  of  the  foregoing  Prayer,  he  shall  say  the  following 
one,  standing. 

These  thy  servants  do  not  presume  to  partake  of 
thy  holy  table,  O  merciful  Lord,  trusting  in  their 
own  righteousness,  but  in  thy  manifold  and  great 
mercies.  They  are  not  worthy  so  much  as  to  gather 
up  the  crumbs  under  thy  table.  But  thou  art  the 
same  Lord,  whose  property  is  always  to  have 
mercy.  Grant  them  therefore,  gracious  Lord,  so  to 
eat  the  flesh  of  thy  dear  Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  to 
drink  his  blood,  that  their  sinful  bodies  may  be 
made  clean  by  his  body,  and  their  souls  washed 
through  his  most  precious  blood,  and  that  they  may 
evermore  dwell  in  him,  and  he  in  them.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  receive  the  Communion  himself,  (if  he  have 
not  already  received  it  that  day,)  and  after  administer  to  them 
that  are  appointed  to  communicate  with  the  Sick,  and  last  of 
all  to  the  Sick  Person,  according  to  the  Form  before  prescribed 
in  the  holy  Liturgy. 

After  which  the  Priest  shall  say  the  following  Thanksgiving, 
standing. 

Almighty  and  everliving  God,  we  most  heartily 
thank  thee,  for  that  thou  hast  vouchsafed  to  feed  us 


COMMUNION  OF  THE  SICK.  241 

with  the  most  precious  body  and  blood  of  thy  Son 
our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ ;  and  dost  assure  us 
thereby  of  thy  favour  and  goodness  towards  us,  and 
that  we  are  very  members  incorporate  in  the  mys- 
tical body  of  thy  Son,  which  is  the  blessed  company 
of  all  faithful  people,  and  are  also  heirs  through  hope 
of  thine  everlasting  kingdom,  by  the  merits  of  the 
most  precious  death  and  passion  of  thy  dear  Son. 
And  we  most  humbly  beseech  thee,  O  heavenly 
Father,  so  to  assist  us  with  thy  grace,  that  we 
may  continue  in  that  holy  fellowship,  and  do  all 
such  good  works  as  thou  hast  prepared  for  us  to 
walk  in,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord:  to  whom, 
with  thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  all  honour  and 
glory,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  turn  to  the  People,  and  pronounce  this 
Blessing. 

The  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding, 
keep  your  hearts  and  minds  in  the  knowledge  and 
love  of  God,  and  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord : 
and  the  blessing  of  God  Almighty,  the  Father,  the 
Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  amongst  you,  and 
remain  with  you  always.  Amen. 

If  a  Sick  Person  be  desirous  of  receiving  the  Communion,  and  a 


242 


COMMUNION  OF  THE  SICK. 


Priest  is  not  to  be  had,  the  Deacon  may  carry  the  holy  Eucha- 
rist to  him,  and  communicate  him  according  to  the  Form  before 
prescribed  in  the  holy  Liturgy. 


THE 

ORDER  FOR  THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD. 

Here  is  to  be  noted,  that  the  Office  ensuing  is  not  to  be  used  for  any 
that  die  excommunicate,  or  out  of  the  communion  of  the  Church,  or 
unbaptized,  ( except  the  Person  unbaptized  be  a  Catechumen, 
who  hath  not  voluntarily  neglected  to  receive  Baptism,)  or  for 
any  that  have  laid  violent  hands  upon  themselves,  or  were  pub- 
licly executed  for  crimes,  ( unless  they  were  admitted  to  the 
Eucharist  before  their  death,)  or  for  any  who  die  in  the  actual 
commission  of  any  sin. 

The  Priest  and  Deacon,  meeting  the  Corpse  at  the  entrance  of  the 
Church-yard,  and  going  before  it  into  the  Church,  shall  say  or 
sing ; 

I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life,  saith  the  Lord  : 
he  that  believeth  in  me,  though  he  were  dead,  yet 
shall  he  live,  and  whosoever  liveth  and  believeth  in 
me,  shall  never  die.    S.  John  xi.  25,  26. 

I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth,  and  that  he  shall 
stand  at  the  latter  day  upon  the  earth.  And  though 
after  my  skin  worms  destroy  this  body,  yet  in  my 
flesh  shall  I  see  God  :  whom  I  shall  see  for  myself, 


BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD.  243 

and  mine  eyes  shall  behold,  and  not  another.  Job 
xix.  25,  26,  27. 

We  brought  nothing  into  this  world,  and  it  is 
certain  we  can  carry  nothing  out.  The  Lord  gave, 
and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away  :  blessed  be  the  name 
of  the  Lord.    2  Tim.  vi.  7.    Job  i.  21. 

After  they  are  come  into  the  Church,  shall  he  said  or  sung  these 
two  Psalms  following, 

Dixi,  Custodiam.    Psal.  xxxix. 
I  said,  I  will  take  heed  to  my  ways,  &c. 
Glory  be  to  the  Father,  &c. 
As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  &c.  (Amen.) 
Domine,  Refugium.    Psal.  xc. 
Lord,  thou  hast  been  our  refuge,  &c. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  &c. 

As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  &c.  (Amen.) 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  read  the  Lesson,  taken  out  of  the  fifteenth 
chapter  of  the  first  Epistle  of  Saint  Paul  to  the  Corinthians. 

Now  is  Christ  risen,  &c.  (from  v.  20  to  the  end. J 

Then  shall  they  go  to  the  grave,  the  Priest  and  Deacon  walking 
before  the  Corpse ;  who,  as  they  go  along,  shall  say  or  sing  : 

I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and  him  that  sat  on  it, 


244 


BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD. 


from  whose  face  the  earth  and  the  heaven  fled  away, 
and  there  was  found  no  place  for  them.  And  I 
saw  the  dead,  small  aud  great,  stand  before  God : 
and  the  books  were  opened ;  and  another  book 
was  opened,  which  is  the  book  of  life :  and  the  dead 
were  judged  out  of  those  things  which  were  written 
in  the  books,  according  to  their  works.  And  the  sea 
gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  it,  and  Death  and 
Hades  delivered  up  the  dead  which  were  in  them  : 
and  they  were  judged,  every  man  according  to  their 
works.    Rev.  xx.  11,  12,  13. 

When  they  are  come  to  the  grave,  while  the  Corpse  is  made 
ready  to  be  laid  into  the  earth,  the  Priest  shall  say : 

Man  that  is  born  of  a  woman,  hath  but  a  short  time 
to  live,  and  is  full  of  misery.  He  cometh  up,  and  is 
cut  down  like  a  flower ;  he  fleeth  as  it  were  a 
shadow,  and  never  continueth  in  one  stay. 

In  the  midst  of  life  we  are  in  death  :  of  whom 
may  we  seek  for  succour,  but  of  thee,  O  Lord,  who 
for  our  sins  are  justly  displeased  ? 

Yet,  O  Lord  God  most  holy,  O  Lord  most  mighty, 
and  thou  O  holy  and  most  merciful  Saviour,  deliver 
us  not  into  the  bitter  pains  of  eternal  death. 

Thou  knowest,  Lord,  the  secrets  of  our  hearts  ; 
shut  not  thy  merciful  ears  to  our  prayers  :  but 


BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD. 


245 


spare  us,  0  Lord  most  holy,  O  God  most  mighty  ; 
and  thou,  O  holy  and  merciful  Saviour,  the  most 
worthy  Judge  eternal,  suffer  us  not  at  our  last 
hour  for  any  pains  of  death  to  fall  from  our  hope 
in  thee. 

Then  the  Priest,  casting  earth  upon  the  Corpse,  shall  say  : 
I  commend  thy  soul  to  God  the  Father  Almighty, 
and  thy  body  to  the  ground  ;  earth  to  earth,  ashes 
to  ashes,  dust  to  dust ;  in  sure  and  certain  hope  of 
the  resurrection  to  eternal  life,  through  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ :  who  shall  change  our  vile  body,  that 
it  may  be  like  unto  his  glorious  body,  according  to 
the  mighty  working  whereby  he  is  able  to  subdue 
all  things  to  himself. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  and  Deacon  say  or  sing  : 
I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying  unto  me, 
Write:  From  henceforth,  blessed  are   the  dead 
who  die  in  the  Lord  :  even  so  saith  the  Spirit ; 
for  they  rest  from  their  labours.    Rev.  xiv.  13. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  say, 

Let  us  pray. 
Pr.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Answ.  Christ,  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Pr.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

R 


246 


BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD. 


Then  shall  the  Pr  iest  and  People  say  the  Lord's  Prayer. 

Our  Father,  who  art  in  heaven,  &c.  For  thine,  &c. 
Amen. 

Pr.  Enter  not  into  judgment  with  thy  servant, 
O  Lord  ; 

Answ.  For  in  thy  sight  shall  no  man  living  be 
justified. 

Pr.  Deliver  his  soul,  0  Lord, 

Answ.  From  the  gates  of  hell. 

Pr.  I  believe  to  see  the  goodness  of  the  Lord, 

Answ.  In  the  land  of  the  living. 

Pr.  O  Lord,  hear  our  prayers  ; 

Answ.  And  let  our  cry  come  unto  thee. 

Then  shall  the  Deacon  say  : 

Let  us  pray  for  this  our  brother  departed  in  the 
faith  of  Christ ;  that  God,  the  lover  of  man- 
kind, who  hath  taken  his  soul  out  of  this  world, 
*  This  is  not  [*WOuld  forgive  him  all  his  sins,  volun- 
llehchZtenZ  tai7  and  involuntary,  and]  of  his  great 
the  Priest  in  Ms  mercy  would  graciously  place  him  in 

discretion  shall  .         P  ,  .  .  - 

think  were  not  the  reg10n  of  tne  Just>  who  rest  in  the 

capable  of  com-  bosom  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob, 
mfttmg     ictu  l  with  an  thoge  who  haye  pleased  him 


BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD. 


247 


and  done  his  will  from  the  beginning  of  the  world, 
in  the  place  whence  sorrow,  grief,  and  lamenta- 
tion are  banished  away.  Let  ns  commend  our- 
selves and  one  another  to  the  Eternal  God  through 
the  Word  who  was  in  the  beginning. 

Ansir.  Lord,  have  mercy  :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Then  the  Priest  shall  say  the  three  following  Prayers. 

O  thou,  who  art  by  nature  immortal  and  everlast- 
ing, from  whom  every  thing  mortal  and  immortal 
deriveth  its  being  ;  who  madest  thy  rational  crea- 
ture man,  the  inhabitant  of  the  world,  mortal  in  his 
constitution,  but  didst  promise  him  a  resurrection 
to  eternal  life ;  who  didst  not  suffer  Enoch  and 
Elias  to  undergo  the  sentence  of  death :  O  God  of 
Abraham,  God  of  Isaac,  God  of  Jacob,  who  art  the 
God  of  men,  not  as  they  are  dead,  but  as  they  are 
living ;  because  the  souls  of  all  live  unto  thee,  and 
the  spirits  of  the  righteous,  whom  no  torment  shall 
touch  in  any  degree,  are  in  thy  hand,  all  who  are 
sanctified  being  under  thy  peculiar  custody  :  Do  thou 
now  look  down  upon  this  thy  servant,  whom  thou 
hast  taken  out  of  this  world,  and  removed  to  ano- 


248  BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD. 

-  This  is  not  tiier  gtate  r*an(j  par(jon  au  his  trang. 

to  be  used  for  u  A 

such  children  as  gressions  voluntary,  and  involuntary:] 
the  Priest  in  his  give  thy  holy  angels  charge  over  him, 

discretion  shall       ,      ,  7  .        .       .  .  „  . 

think  were  not  and  Place    lam    m  the  reg10n   of  the 

capable  of  com-  Patriarchs,  Prophets,  Apostles,  and  all 
mitting  actual         jiave  piease(j  thee  from  the  be^in- 

sin.  r  o 

ning  of  the  world  ;  the  region,  in  which  there  is  no 
sorrow,  grief,  or  trouble,  but  which  is  a  calm  and 
quiet  place  of  peace  to  the  godly,  and  a  haven  of 
rest  to  the  just,  who  therein  behold  the  glory  of 
thy  Christ ;  through  whom  to  thee  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,  be  glory,  honour,  and  worship,  thanks- 
giving, and  adoration,  now,  henceforth,  and  for 
evermore.  Amen. 

O  merciful  God,  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  is  the  resurrection  and  the  life,  in  whom  who- 
soever believeth  shall  live  though  he  die,  and  who- 
soever liveth  and  believeth  in  him  shall  not  die 
eternally  ;  who  hath  also  taught  us  by  his  holy 
Apostle  Saint  Paul,  not  to  be  sorry,  as  men  without 
hope,  for  them  that  sleep  in  him  :  We  give  thee 
hearty  thanks  for  that  it  hath  pleased  thee  to  deliver 
this  our  brother  out  of  the  miseries  of  this  sinful 
world  ;  meekly  beseeching  thee,  O  Father,  to  raise 
us  from  the  death  of  sin  to  the  life  of  righteousness, 


BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD. 


249 


that  when  we  shall  depart  out  of  this  life,  we  may 
rest  in  Christ,  as  our  hope  is  this  our  brother  doth. 
And  we  humbly  pray  thee,  that  it  may  please  thee, 
of  thy  gracious  goodness  shortly  to  accomplish  the 
number  of  thine  elect,  and  to  hasten  thy  kingdom  : 
that  at  the  general  resurrection  at  the  last  day,  both 
we  and  this  our  brother  departed,  receiving  our 
bodies  again  to  glory,  then  made  pure  and  incor- 
ruptible, and  rising  again  in  thy  most  gracious 
favour,  may  be  found  acceptable  in  thy  sight,  and 
with  all  those  who  are  of  the  mystical  body  of  thy 
Son,  may  all  together  be  set  on  his  right  hand,  and 
hear  that  his  most  joyful  voice  ;  Come,  ye  blessed 
of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  Grant  this,  we 
beseech  thee,  O  merciful  Father,  for  the  sake  of 
Jesus  Christ  our  Mediator  and  Redeemer.  Amen. 
0  Lord,  save  thy  people,  and  bless  thine  inheritance, 
which  thou  hast  purchased  with  the  precious  blood  of 
thy  Christ :  guide  them  with  thy  right  hand,  cover 
them  under  thy  wings,  and  grant  that  they  may 
fight  the  good  fight,  finish  their  course,  and  keep 
the  faith,  continuing  stedfast,  unblameable,  and  un- 
reproveable  to  the  end,  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  thy  beloved  Son ;  with  whom  to  thee  and 


250 


COMMUNION  AT  THE 


the  Holy  Ghost,  be  glory,  honour,  and  adoration, 
world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Priest  pronounce  this  Benediction. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love 
of  God,  and  the  fellowship  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be 
with  you  all  evermore.  Amen. 


THE  CELEBRATION  OF  THE  HOLY  EUCHARIST 

At  the  Burial  of  the  Dead. 

When  the  Communion  is  administered  at  the  Burial  of  the  Bead, 
the  Corpse  shall  he  brought  to  the  Church  in  the  Morning,  at 
the  time  appointed  for  the  celebration  of  the  Holy  Eucharist: 
and  the  Priest  and  Beacon,  meeting  it  at  the  entrance  of  the 
Churchyard,  shall  begin  the  Burial  Service  as  before  pre- 
scribed. 

When  the  Beacon  has  ended  the  Besson,  the  Communion  Service 
shall  begin  according  fo  the  Form  before  prescribed  in  the 
holy  Biturgy,  except  that  the  following  Introit,  Collect, 
Epistle,  and  Gospel  shall  be  used. 

The  hitioit  for  this  occasion  is  taken  out  of  the  Twenty-third  and 
other  Psalms. 

The  Lord  is  my  Shepherd :  therefore  can  I  lack 
nothing. 


BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD. 


251 


He  shall  feed  me  in  a  green  pasture :  and  lead  me 
forth  beside  the  waters  of  comfort. 

He  shall  convert  my  soul  :  and  bring  me 
forth  in  the  paths  of  righteousness  for  his  name's 
sake. 

Yea,  though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil :  for  thou 
art  with  me,  thy  rod  and  thy  staff  comfort 
me. 

I  should  utterly  have  fainted  :  but  that  I  believe 
verily  to  see  the  goodness  of  the  Lord  in  the  land  of 
the  living. 

O  tarry  thou  the  Lord's  leisure :  be  strong,  and 
he  shall  comfort  thine  heart,  and  put  thou  thy  trust 
in  the  Lord. 

Turn  again  then  unto  thy  rest,  O  my  soul :  for 
the  Lord  hath  rewarded  thee. 

The  righteous  shall  be  had  in  everlasting  remem- 
brance :  right  dear  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  is  the 
death  of  his  saints. 

Therefore  shall  every  good  man  sing  of  thy 
praise  without  ceasing:  O  my  God,  I  will  give 
thanks  unto  thee  for  ever. 

Be  glad,  O  ye  righteous,  and  rejoice  in  the  Lord  : 
and  be  joyful  all  ye  that  are  true  of  heart. 


252 


COMMUNION  AT  THE 


Glory  be  to  the  Father,  &c.    [Hallelujah  :] 
As    it    was   in  the  beginning,    &c.  Amen. 
[Hallelujah.] 

The  Collect. 

Almighty  God,  we  give  thee  hearty  thanks  for  this 
thy  servant,  whom  thou  hast  delivered  from  the 
miseries  of  this  wretched  world,  from  the  body  of 
sin,  and  all  temptation ;  and,  as  we  trust,  hast 
brought  his  soul,  which  we  commit  into  thy  holy 
hands,  into  sure  consolation  and  rest.  Grant,  we 
beseech  thee,  that  at  the  last  great  day  his  soul,  and 
the  souls  of  all  the  faithful  departed  out  of  this  life 
in  thy  fear  and  favour,  may  with  us,  and  we  with 
them,  fully  receive  thy  promises,  and  be  made  per- 
fect all  together,  through  the  glorious  resurrection 
of  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

The  Epistle.    1  Thess.  iv.  13. 

But  I  would  not  have  you  to  be  ignorant,  &c. 
( to  the  end.) 

The  Gospel.    St.  John  vi.  47. 

Jesus  said  to  the  Jews,  &c.    {to  v.  58.) 

#ut  note,  That  if  the  Day  on  which  the  Holy  Eucharist  is  to  be 
celebrated  at  the  Burial  of  the  Dead,  be  a  Sunday,  or  any 


BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD. 


253 


Festival  for  which  a  proper  Introit,  Collect,  Epistle,  and 
Gospel,  are  appointed;  then  the  foregoing  Introit  is  to  be 
used,  and  that  for  the  Day  omitted,  and  the  foregoing  Epistle 
and  Gospel  are  to  be  omitted,  and  the  Collect,  Epistle,  and 
Gospel  for  the  Day  are  to  be  used :  but  note,  that  the  foregoing 
Collect  shall  be  said  immediately  before  the  Collect  for  the 
Day.  But  if  the  Day  be  Ash-Wednesday,  or  any  of  the  six 
days  next  before  Easter,  then  the  Introit,  Collect,  Epistle,  and 
Gospel  for  the  Day  shall  be  said  before  the  Penitential  Office, 
as  if  the  Eucharist  was  not  celebrated  that  Day ;  and  the  fore- 
going Introit,  Collect,  Epistle,  and  Gospel  shall  be  used  at  the 
celebration  of  the  holy  Eucharist  at  the  Burial  of  the  Dead. 

Note,  That  this  shall  always  be  one  of  the  Sentences  at  the 
Offertory  : 

A  gift  hath  grace  in  the  sight  of  every  man  living, 
and  for  the  dead  detain  it  not.    Ecclus.  vii.  33. 

After  the  Priest  and  People  have  said  the  Lord's  Prayer  in  the 
Communion  Service,  they  shall  go  with  the  Corpse  to  the  Grave, 
proceeding  according  to  the  Form  before  appointed  for  the 
Burial  of  the  Dead. 

After  the  Burial  Service  is  over,  the  Priest  and  People  shall 
return  into  the  Church,  and  receive  the  Eucharist ;  the  Priest 
beginning  in  the  Communion  Service  where  he  left  off,  and 
proceeding  according  to  the  Form  before  directed  in  the  holy 
Liturgy. 


THE  FORM  AND  MANNER 
Of  Making,  Ordaining,  and  Consecrating  of  Bishops, 
Priests,  Deacons,  and  Deaconesses. 

THE  FORM  OF  ORDAINING  OR  CONSECRATING 
AN  ARCHBISHOP  OR  A  BISHOP. 

When  any  See  is  vacant,  the  Clergy  and  the  Faithful  of  the  Dio- 
cese shall  elect  a  proper  person  out  of  the  Presbyters  of  that 
Diocese  to  be  their  Bishop  ;  notice  of  which  election  shall  be 
given  to  the  Archbishop  or  Metropolitan,  ( or  to  the  Senior 
Bishop  of  the  Province,  when  the  Metropolitical  See  is  vacant,) 
who  shall  consult  with  the  Bishops  of  the  Province.  And  if  the 
majority  of  them  agree  to  and  approve  of  the  election,  after  the 
person  elected  hath  been  examined  by  the  two  Bishops,  who  are 
to  present  him  at  the  Consecration,  and  by  the  Metropolitan  or 
Senior  Bishop,  he  shall  give  notice  of  the  day  of  Consecration, 
( which  shall  always  be  a  Lord's -day, J  both  to  the  Bishops  of 
the  Province,  and  to  the  Clergy  and  the  Faithful  of  the  Diocese. 

On  all  Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  between  the  time  of  notice  given 
and  the  day  of  Consecration,  the  following  Prayer  shall  be  used 
in  the  Penitential  Office  after  the  Prayer  for  all  Sorts  and  Con- 
ditions of  Men. 

Almighty  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  who  hast 


CONSECRATION  OF  BISHOPS.  255 

purchased  to  thyself  an  universal  Church  by  the 
precious  blood  of  thy  dear  son  :  Mercifully  look 
upon  the  same,  and  at  this  time  so  guide  and  govern 
the  minds  of  thy  servants,  our  Bishops,  that  they 
may  not  lay  on  hands  suddenly,  but  may  faithfully 
and  wisely  ordain  a  fit  person  to  the  sacred  ministry 
of  the  Episcopal  Office.  And  to  him  who  shall  be 
ordained  to  that  holy  function,  give  thy  grace  and 
heavenly  benediction,  that  both  by  his  life  and  doc- 
trine he  may  set  forth  thy  glory,  and  set  forward  the 
salvation  of  all  men,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 

Note,  that  a  Bishop  is  not  to  be  Consecrated  till  he  is  forty  years 
of  age,  unless  upon  a  particular  occasion,  of  which  the  Metro- 
politan and  Bis/tops  of  the  Province  are  to  be  judges ;  the 
majority  of  whom  shall  be  the  determiners. 

When  the  day  appointed  by  the  Metropolitan  or  Senior  Bishop  is 
come,  he,  and  as  many  of  the  Provincial  Bishops  as  conveni- 
ently can,  shall  repair  to  the  Cathedral  Church  of  the  vacant 
See.  But  if  the  Metropolitan,  or  any  of  the  Provincial  Bishops, 
are  hindered  from  attendance  by  some  very  urgent  occasion, 
they  shall  send  their  consent  in  writing  :  for  there  shall  be  no 
Consecration  unless  the  majority  of  the  Bishops  of  the  Province 
are  either  present,  or  have  sent  their  consent ;  nor  shall  there  be 
any  Consecration  unless  three  Bishops  be  present,  except  in  the 
case  of  persecution,  or  some  such  other  very  necessary  occasion. 


256  CONSECRATION  OF  BISHOPS. 

Note,  that  the  Metropolitan  is  always  to  be  the  Consecrator,  if 
he  be  present ;  and  if  he  be  absent,  the  Senior  Bishop  present 
is  to  be  the  Consecrator. 

After  the  Creed  in  the  Morning  Prayer  there  shall  be  a  Sermon, 
or  Exhortation,  declaring  the  duty  and  office  of  Bishops  :  how 
necessary  that  Order  is  in  the  Church  of  Christ;  and  also  how 
the  Clergy  and  People  ought  to  esteem  them  in  their  office. 

When  all  things  are  duly  prepared  in  the  Church,  and  set  in  order, 
at  the  time  appointed  for  celebrating  the  holy  Eucharist,  the 
Consecrator  shall  begin  the  Communion  Service,  in  which  this 
shall  be 

The  Collect. 

Almighty  God,  who  by  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ  didst 
bestow  on  thy  holy  Apostles  many  excellent  gifts, 
and  didst  charge  them  to  feed  thy  flock :  Give  grace, 
we  beseech  thee,  to  all  Bishops,  the  Pastors  of  thy 
Church,  that  they  may  diligently  preach  thy  word, 
and  duly  administer  the  godly  discipline  thereof ; 
and  grant  to  the  people,  that  they  may  obediently 
follow  the  same,  that  all  may  receive  the  crown 
of  everlasting  glory,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 

Then  another  Bishop  shall  read 

The  Epistle.    1  Tim.  iii.  1. 
This  is  a  true  saying,  &c.    (to  v.  7.) 


CONSECRATION  OF  BISHOPS. 


257 


Then  another  Bishop  shall  read 
The  Gospel.    S.  John  xxi.  15. 
Jesus  saith  to  Simon  Peter,  &c.    (to  v.  17.) 

After  the  Gospel  and  Nicene  Creed  are  ended,  the  elected  Bishop 
(vested  with  his  Rochet)  shall  be  presented  by  two  Bishops  to 
the  Consecrator,  sitting  in  his  Chair  near  the  Altar,  and  the 
Bishops  that  present  him  saying  : 

Most  Reverend  Father  in  God,  we  present  unto  you 
this  godly  and  well-learned  man  to  be  ordained  and 
consecrated  Bishop  of  the  Church  and  See  of  N. 

The  Consecrator. 

Take  heed  that  the  person  whom  ye  present  unto 
us  be  apt  and  meet,  for  his  learning  and  godly  con- 
versation, to  exercise  this  high  office  duly,  to  the 
honour  of  God,  and  the  edifying  of  his  Church. 

The  two  Bishops  shall  answer  : 

We  have  enquired  of  him,  and  also  examined 
him,  and  think  him  so  to  be. 

Then  shall  the  Consecrator  ask  the  Clergy  and  People, 

Is  this  the  person  whom  you  desire  for  your 
governor  ? 

Clergy  and  People.  This  is  he. 


258  CONSECRATION  OF  BISHOPS. 

Consecr.  I  ask  farther,  do  you  all  bear  testimony 
to  him,  that  he  is  worthy  of  this  great  and  glorious 
authority  ;  that  he  is  a  man  full  of  piety  towards 
God,  and  of  justice  towards  men  ;  that  the  affairs 
of  his  own  house  have  been  well  ordered  by  him, 
and  that  he  hath  been  unblameable  in  the  course  of 
his  life  ? 

Clergy  and  People.  We  bear  testimony  to  him. 

Consecr.  I  demand  the  third  time,  here  before 
God  the  righteous  Judge,  and  Christ,  the  Holy 
Ghost  being  also  present,  and  all  the  holy  and 
ministering  spirits,  is  he  truly  worthy  of  this  mi- 
nistry ? 

Clergy  and  People.  He  is  worthy. 

Then  the  Consecrator  shall  move  the  Congregation  piesent  to 
pray,  saying  thus  to  them  : 

Beloved,  it  is  written  in  the  Gospel  of  St.  Luke, 
that  our  Saviour  Christ  continued  the  whole  night 
in  prayer,  before  he  did  choose  and  send  forth  his 
twelve  Apostles.  It  is  written  also  in  the  Acts  of 
the  Apostles,  that  the  disciples  who  were  at  Antioch 
did  fast  and  pray  before  they  laid  hands  on  Paul 
and  Barnabas,  and  sent  them  forth.  Let  us,  there- 
fore, following  the  example  of  our  Saviour  Christ 


CONSECRATION  OF  BISHOPS.  259 

and  his  Apostles,  having  already  fasted,  now  put  up 
our  prayers  to  Almighty  God,  before  we  admit  and 
send  forth  this  person  presented  unto  us,  to  the  work 
whereunto  we  trust  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  called  him. 

Then,  the  Consecrator  standing  up,  the  Deacon,  being  turned 
to  the  People,  shall  say, 

Let  us  pray  to  God  for  this  our  Bishop  Elect,  that 
the  Lord  would  send  his  grace  upon  him,  that  he 
may  duly  execute  the  office  whereunto  he  is  called, 
to  the  edifying  of  his  Church  :  and  to  the  honour, 
praise,  and  glory  of  his  holy  Name. 

Ansiu.  Lord,  have  mercy  :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Then  shall  the  Consecrator  say  the  following  Prayer. 
Almighty  God,  Giver  of  all  good  things,  who  by 
thy  Holy  Spirit  hast  appointed  divers  orders  of 
Ministers  in  thy  Church.  Mercifully  behold  this 
thy  servant  now  called  to  the  work  and  ministry  of 
a  Bishop,  and  replenish  him  so  with  the  truth  of 
thy  doctrine,  and  adorn  him  with  innocency  of  life, 
that  both  by  word  and  deed  he  may  faithfully  serve 
thee  in  this  office,  to  the  glory  of  thy  name,  and  the 
edifying  and  well-governing  of  thy  Church,  through 
the  merits  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ :  who  liveth 


260  CONSECRATION  OF  BISHOPS. 

and  reigneth  with  thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  world 
without  end.  Amen. 

Then  the  Consecrator,  sitting  in  his  Chair,  shall  say  to  him  that 
is  to  be  consecrated : 

Brother,  forasmuch  as  the  holy  Scripture  and  the 
ancient  Canons  command,  that  we  should  not  be 
hasty  in  laying  on  of  hands,  and  admitting  any 
person  to  government  in  the  Church  of  Christ, 
which  he  hath  purchased  with  no  less  price  than  t  he 
effusion  of  his  own  blood  ;  before  I  admit  thee  to 
this  administration,  I  will  examine  thee  in  certain 
articles,  to  the  end  that  thou  mayest  bear  witness 
before  God  and  this  congregation,  how  thou  art 
minded  to  behave  thyself  in  the  Church  of  God. 
I  demand  therefore, 

Art  thou  persuaded,  that  thou  art  truly  called  to 
the  office  of  a  Bishop,  according  to  the  will  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  laws  of  the  Church  ? 

Ansiv.  I  am  so  persuaded. 

Consecr.  Dost  thou  unfeignedly  believe  all  the 
Canonical  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ment ?  and  art  thou  determined  out  of  the  same 
holy  Scriptures  to  instruct  the  people  committed  to 
thy  charge  ? 


CONSECRATION  OF  BISHOPS.  261 

Answ.  I  do  believe  them,  and  am  so  determined 
by  God's  grace. 

Consecr.  Wilt  thou  then  faithfully  exercise  thy- 
self in  the  same  holy  Scriptures,  and  call  upon  God 
by  prayer  for  the  true  understanding  of  the  same  ; 
so  as  that  thou  mayest  be  able  by  them  to  teach  and 
exhort  with  wholesome  doctrine,  and  to  withstand 
and  convince  the  gainsayers  ? 

Answ.  I  will  so  do  by  the  grace  of  God. 

Consecr.  Art  thou  ready  with  all  faithful  diligence 
to  banish  and  drive  away  all  erroneous  doctrine  and 
strange  practice,  contrary  to  God's  word,  and  to  the 
doctrine  and  practice  of  the  Catholick  Church  ;  and 
both  privately  and  openly  to  call  upon  and  encourage 
others  to  the  same  ? 

Answ.  I  am  ready,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

Consecr.  Wilt  thou  deny  all  ungodliness  and 
worldly  lusts,  and  live  soberly,  righteously,  and 
godly  in  this  present  world ;  that  thou  mayest  shew 
thyself  in  all  things  an  example  of  good  works 
unto  others,  that  the  adversary  may  be  ashamed, 
having  nothing  to  say  against  thee  ? 

Answ.  I  will  so  do,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

Consecr.  Wilt  thou  maintain  and  set  forward,  as 
much  as  shall  lie  in  thee,  quietness,  love,  and  peace 
s 


262  CONSECRATION  OF  BISHOPS. 

among  all  men ;  and  such  as  shall  be  unquiet,  dis- 
obedient, and  criminous  within  this  Diocese,  correct 
and  punish,  according  to  such  authority  as  to  thee 
shall  be  committed  by  God's  word,  and  the  laws  of 
the  Church  ? 

Answ.  I  will  so  do  by  the  help  of  God. 

Consecr.  Wilt  thou  be  faithful  in  ordaining, 
sending,  or  laying  hands  upon  others  ? 

Answ.  I  will  so  be  by  the  help  of  God. 

Consecr.  Wilt  thou  shew  thyself  gentle,  and  be 
merciful  for  Christ's  sake  to  the  poor  and  needy 
people,  and  to  all  strangers  destitute  of  help  ? 

Answ.  I  will  so  shew  myself  by  God's  help. 

Consecr.  It  appertaineth  to  the  office  of  a  Bishop, 
to  baptize,  confirm,  and  preach ;  to  offer,  bless, 
consecrate,  and  ordain ;  to  dispose  of  the  oblations 
of  the  Church,  to  excommunicate  obstinate  offenders, 
and  reconcile  penitents,  and  to  govern  next  under 
God  in  spirituals  the  Clergy  and  people  committed 
to  his  care.  Wilt  thou  do  all  this  faithfully  and 
diligently  ? 

Answ.  I  will  so  do  by  the  help  of  God. 

Consecr.  Wilt  thou  pay  canonical  obedience  to 
thy  Metropolitan  ? 

Answ.  I  will  by  God  s  help. 


CONSECRATION  OF  BISHOPS. 


263 


Note,  At  the  Consecration  of  an  Archbishop,  instead  of  the  fore- 
going Question  and  Answer,  the  following  are  to  be  used. 

Consecr.  It  appertained  moreover  to  the  office 
of  a  Metropolitan,  to  consecrate  the  Bishops  of  his 
province,  to  call  Provincial  Synods,  and  preside  in 
them  ;  to  enquire  into  neglects,  abuses,  or  disorders 
committed  by  any  Bishop  throughout  his  whole 
province,  and  to  take  care  of  all  vacant  Sees  within 
his  province.  Wilt  thou  do  all  this  faithfully  and 
diligently  ? 

Answ.  I  will  so  do  by  the  help  of  God. 

Then  the  Consecrator,  standing  up,  shall  say  to  the  Bishop  elect  : 
Almighty  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  who  hath 
given  thee  a  good  will  to  do  all  these  things,  grant 
also  unto  thee  strength  and  power  to  perform  the 
same  :  that  he  accomplishing  in  thee  the  good  work 
which  he  hath  begun,  thou  mayest  be  found  perfect 
and  irreprehensible  at  the  latter  day,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  the  Deacon,  being  turned  to  the  People,  shall  say, 

Let  us  pray. 

Then  the  Consecrator,  being  turned  towards  the  Altar,  shall  say, 
O  Lord,  hear  our  prayer; 
Answ.  And  let  our  cry  come  unto  thee. 


264 


CONSECRATION  OF  BISIIOPS. 


Then  shall  the  Consecrator  say  the  following  Prayer. 
Almighty  God,  and  most  merciful  Father,  who  of 
thine  infinite  goodness  hast  given  thine  only  and 
dearly-beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ,  to  be  our  Re- 
deemer, and  the  author  of  everlasting  life  ;  who, 
after  that  he  had  made  perfect  our  redemption  by 
his  death,  resurrection,  and  ascension  into  heaven, 
poured  down  abundantly  his  gifts  upon  men,  making 
some  Apostles,  some  Prophets,  some  Evangelists,  some 
Pastors  and  Doctors,  to  the  edifying  and  making 
j^erfect  his  Church  :  Grant,  we  beseech  thee,  to  this 
thy  servant  such  grace,  that  he  may  evermore  be 
ready  to  spread  abroad  thy  gospel,  the  glad  tidings 
of  reconciliation  with  thee,  and  use  the  authority 
given  him,  not  to  destruction  but  to  salvation,  not 
to  hurt  but  to  help  ;  so  that,  as  a  wise  and  faithful 
servant,  giving  to  thy  family  their  portion  in  due 
season,  he  may  at  last  be  received  into  everlasting 
joy,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord;  who  with 
thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost  liveth  and  reigneth,  one 
God,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Bishop  elect  put  on  the  rest  of  the  Episcopal  habit ; 
after  which  he  shall  kneel  down  {though  it  he  Sunday )  before 
the  Consecrator  and  the  other  Bishops  present :  and  the  Conse- 
crator,  signing  him  with  the  sign  of  the  Cross  upon  the  forehead, 


CONSECRATION  OF  BISHOPS.  265 


shall  say,  he  and  all  the  Bishops  present  laying  their  hands 
upon  his  head  : 

With  the  suffrage  and  consent  of  the  Bishops  of  the 
Province  of  N.  and  of  the  Clergy  and  people  of  the 
Diocese  of  N.  the  Divine  grace,  which  always  heal- 
eth  what  is  infirm,  and  supplieth  what  is  wanting, 
promoteth  the  Reverend  Priest  N.  to  be  Bishop  of 
the  Church  and  See  of  N.  Let  us  pray  for  him, 
that  the  grace  of  the  most  Holy  Spirit  may  descend 
upon  him. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy  :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Then  two  Beacons  shall  hold  the  Gospels  open  over  his  head,  the 
Consecrator  and  all  the  Bishops  present  keeping  their  hands 
laid  upon  his  head,  while  the  Consecrator  says  the  following 
Prayer. 

O  thou  great  Being  of  beings,  O  Lord  God  Al- 
mighty, who  alone  art  unbegotten  and  without 
superior  ;  who  always  art,  and  existest  before  all 
ages  ;  who  art  self-sufficient,  and  above  all  cause 
and  generation ;  who  alone  art  true,  who  alone  art 
wise,  who  alone  art  most  high  ;  who  art  invisible  by 
nature,  and  whose  knowledge  is  without  original ; 
who  alone  art  good,  and  above  comparison  ;  who 
knowest  all  things  before  they  come  into  being,  and 


266  CONSECRATION  OF  BISHOPS. 

from  whom  no  secrets  are  hid  ;  who  art  inaccessible, 
and  above  all  power  and  authority  :  O  God  and 
Father  of  thine  only-begotten  Son  our  God  and 
Saviour,  who  art  the  Creator  and  Governor  of  the 
whole  world  by  him,  and  whose  providential  care 
extendeth  to  all  things  ;  the  Father  of  mercies,  and 
God  of  all  consolation  ;  who  hast  thy  dwelling  in 
the  highest  heavens,  and  yet  humblest  thyself  to 
behold  the  things  below  :  O  thou,  who  hast  given 
laws  and  rules  to  the  Church,  by  the  coming  of  thy 
Christ  in  the  flesh,  of  which  the  Comforter  is  the 
witness,  by  thy  holy  Apostles,  and  by  us  the 
Bishops  standing  here  through  thy  favour  in  thy 
presence  :  who  didst  from  the  beginning  appoint 
Priests  for  the  care  and  government  of  thy  people, 
who  didst  not  leave  thy  sanctuary  without  Minis- 
ters, and  who  didst  delight  in  those  in  whom  thou 
wert  pleased  to  be  glorified  :  Do  thou  now  also, 
through  the  mediation  of  thy  Christ,  pour  down  by 
us  the  power  of  thy  governing  Spirit,  who  minis- 
tereth*  to  thy  beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  whom 
he  bestowed  according  to  thy  will  upon  the  holy 
Apostles  of  thee  the  eternal  God.  O  God,  the 
searcher  of  hearts,  grant  unto  this  thy  servant, 

*  Ministereth  ;  probably  a  misprint  for  ministered.— P.  H. 


CONSECRATION  OP   BISHOPS.  267 

whom  thou  hast  chosen  to  be  a  Bishop,  that  he  may 
feed  thy  holy  flock,  may  discharge  the  office  of  an 
High  Priest  unto  thee,  ministering  unblameably 
night  and  day  ;  and  that,  rendering  the  epropitious, 
he  may  gather  together  the  number  of  those  who 
shall  be  saved,  and  may  offer  to  thee  the  gifts  of  thy 
holy  Church.  Grant  unto  him,  O  Lord  Almighty, 
through  thy  Christ,  the  communication  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  that  he  may  have  power  to  remit  sins 
according  to  thy  command,  to  confer  ecclesiastical 
orders  according  to  thy  appointment,  and  to  loose 
every  bond  according  to  the  power  which  thou 
gavest  to  the  Apostles  :  that  he  may  please  thee 
with  meekness  and  purity  of  heart ;  and  that,  conti- 
nuing stedfast,  unblameable,  and  unreproveable,  he 
may  offer  to  thee  for  a  sweet-smelling  savour  the 
pure  and  unbloody  sacrifice,  which  thou  by  Christ 
hast  constituted  to  be  the  mystery  of  the  new  cove- 
nant, through  thy  holy  child  Jesus  Christ  our  God 
and  Saviour  ;  by  whom  glory,  honour,  and  adoration 
be  to  thee  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  now  and  for  ever, 
throughout  all  ages,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  all  the  Bishops  shall  take  their  hands  off  his  head,  and  the 
Consecrator  shall  deliver  him  the  Bible,  saying  : 

Give  heed  unto  reading,  exhortation,  and  doctrine. 


2G8  CONSECRATION  OF  BISHOPS. 

Think  upon  the  things  contained  in  this  book.  Be 
diligent  in  them,  that  the  increase  coming  thereby 
may  be  manifest  unto  all  men.  Take  heed  unto 
thyself,  and  to  (thy)  doctrine,  and  be  diligent  in  doing 
them ;  for  by  so  doing,  thou  shalt  both  save  thyself, 
and  them  that  hear  thee. 

Then  shall  the  Consecrator  deliver  him  the  Pastoral  Staff,  saying, 
Take  the  Staff  of  the  Pastoral  office  ;  and  be  to  the 
flock  of  Christ  a  shepherd,  not  a  wolf ;  feed  them, 
devour  them  not.  Hold  up  the  weak,  heal  the 
sick,  bind  up  the  broken,  bring  again  the  outcasts, 
seek  the  lost.  Be  so  merciful,  that  thou  beest  not 
too  remiss  ;  so  minister  discipline,  that  thou  forget- 
test  not  mercy  :  that  when  the  chief  Shepherd  shall 
appear,  thou  mayest  receive  the  never-fading  crown 
of  glory,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  the  Consecrator  shall  say  the  following  Prayer,  the  new- 
consecrated  Bishop  still  kneeling. 

Most  merciful  Father,  we  beseech  thee  to  send 
down  upon  this  thy  servant  thy  heavenly  blessing : 
that  he,  preaching  thy  word,  may  not  only  be  ear- 
nest to  reprove,  beseech,  and  rebuke  with  all 
patience  and  doctrine  ;  but  also  may  be  to  such  as 
believe  an  wholesome  example  in  word,  in  conversa- 


CONSECKATION  OF  BISHOPS.  269 

tion,  in  love,  in  faith,  in  chastity,*  and  in  purity  : 
that,  faithfully  fulfilling  his  course,  at  the  latter  day 
he  may  receive  the  crown  of  righteousness  laid  up 
by  the  Lord,  the  righteous  Judge  ;  who  liveth  and 
reigneth,  with  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  one 
God,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  the  new- consecrated  Bishop  shall  rise,  and  the  Consecrator, 
with  the  Bishops  present,  shall  all  salute  him  with  the  holy  Kiss 
of  Peace,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  ;  and  then  they  shall  conduct 
him  to  his  chair  or  throne,  the  Consecrator  taking  him  by  the 
hand,  and  placing  him  therein.  After  which  the  new-conse~ 
crated  Bishop  shall  stand  up,  and  pronounce  this  Benediction, 
the  People  reverently  bowing  their  heads : 

The  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding, 
keep  your  hearts  and  minds  in  the  knowledge  and 
love  of  God,  and  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
And  the  blessing  of  God  Almighty,  the  Father, 
the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  amongst  you,  and 
remain  with  you  always ; 

Answ.  And  with  thy  spirit. 

Then  shall  the  new-consecrated  Bishop  make  a  Discourse  to  the 
People,  and  afterwards  proceed  in  the  Communion  Service, 
beginning  where  the  Consecrator  left  off. 

*  Chastity;  probably  a  misprint  for  charity.  (See  1  Tim.  iv.  12.)— P.  H. 


THE  FORM  AND  MANNER  OF 
ORDAINING  OR  CONSECRATING  PRIESTS. 

When  there  is  occasion  for  a  Priest  to  be  ordained,  the  Clergy  of 
the  Diocese  shall  elect  a  proper  person  out  of  the  Deacons  of 
that  Diocese ;  after  which  they  shall  propose  the  person  elected 
to  the  Faithful  of  the  Parish.  And  if  the  majority  of  them 
agree  and  consent  to  the  said  Election,  notice  thereof  shall  be 
given  to  the  Bishop :  and  if  after  the  Person  elected  hath  been 
examined  by  the  two  Priests,  who  are  to  present  him  at  the 
Ordination,  and  by  the  Bishop  himself,  he  approve  of  him,  he 
shall  give  notice  of  the  day  of  Ordination  ( which  shall  always 
be  a  Lord's  day )  both  to  the  Clergy  of  the  Diocese,  and  to  the 
Faithful  of  the  Parish, 

On  all  Wednesdays  and  Fridays  between  the  time  of  the  Bishop's 
notice  and  the  day  of  Ordination,  the  following  Prayer  shall 
be  used  in  the  Penitential  Office,  after  the  Prayer  for  all  Sorts 
and  Conditions  of  Men. 

Almighty  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  who  hast 
purchased  to  thyself  an  universal  Church  by  the 
precious  blood  of  thy  dear  Son:  Mercifully  look 
upon  the  same,  and  at  this  time  so  guide  and  govern 
the  mind  of  thy  servant  our  Bishop,  that  he  may  not 
lay  on  hands  suddenly,  but  may  faithfully  and 
wisely  ordain  a  fit  person  to  the  Priestly  office. 
And  to  him  who  shall  be  ordained  to  that  holy 


THE  ORDAINING  OF  PRIESTS.  271 

function,  give  thy  grace  and  heavenly  benediction, 
that  both  by  his  life  and  doctrine  he  may  set  forth 
thy  glory,  and  set  forward  the  salvation  of  all  men, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Note,  That  a  Priest  is  not  to  be  ordained  till  lie  is  Thirty  Years 
of  age,  unless  iq)on  a  particular  occasion,  of  which  the  Bishop 
is  to  be  judge. 

When  the  day  appointed  by  the  Bishop  is  come,  he,  and  as  many 
of  the  Clergy  of  the  Diocese  as  conveniently  can,  shall  repair 
to  the  Cathedral  Church,  or  to  the  Parish  Church  where  the 
Priest  elect  is  to  officiate.  And  after  the  Creed  in  the  Morn- 
ing  Prayer  there  shall  be  a  Sermon  or  Exhortation,  declaring 
the  Duty  and  Office  of  Priests,  how  necessary  that  Order  is  in 
the  Church  of  Christ,  and  also  how  the  People  ought  to  esteem 
them  in  their  Office. 

When  all  things  are  duly  prepared  in  the  Church,  and  set  in 
order,  at  the  time  appointed  for  celebrating  the  holy  Eucha- 
rist, before  the  Communion  Service  begins,  the  elected  Priest 
(being  decently  habited)  shall  be  presented  by  two  Priests 
unto  the  Bishop  sitting  in  his  chair  near  the  Altar,  the  Priests 
that  present  him  saying  : 

Right  Reverend  Father  in  God,  we  present  unto 
you  this  person  to  be  admitted  to  the  order  of 
Priesthood. 


272 


THE  ORDAINING  OF  PRIESTS. 


The  Bishop. 

Take  heed  that  the  person  whom  ye  present  unto 
us,  be  apt  and  meet  for  his  learning  and  godly  con- 
versation, to  exercise  this  holy  office  duly,  to  the 
honour  of  God  and  the  edifying  of  his  Church. 

The  two  Priests  shall  say, 

We  have  enquired  of  him,  and  also  examined 
him,  and  think  him  so  to  be. 

Then  the  Bishop  shall  say  unto  the  People  : 

Beloved,  this  person  we  purpose,  God  willing,  to 
receive  this  day  unto  the  holy  office  of  Priesthood. 
For  after  due  examination  we  find  not  to  the  con- 
trary, but  that  he  is  lawfully  called  to  that  function 
and  ministry,  and  that  he  is  meet  for  the  same. 
But  yet  if  there  be  any  of  you,  who  knoweth  any 
impediment  or  notable  crime  in  him,  for  the  which 
he  ought  not  to  be  received  into  this  holy  office,  let 
him  come  forth  in  the  name  of  God,  and  shew  what 
the  crime  or  impediment  is. 

And  if  any  great  crime  or  impediment  be  objected,  the  Bishop 
shall  surcease  from  ordaining  that  Person,  until  such  time  as 
the  Party  accused  shall  be  found  clear  of  that  crime. 

But  if  no  great  crime  or  impediment  be  objected,  the  Bishop 


THE  ORDAINING  OF  PRIESTS.  273 

shall  begin  the  Communion  Service,  M  which  the  Collect, 
Epistle,  and  Gospel  shall  be  as  follow. 

The  Collect. 

Almighty  God,  Giver  of  all  good  things,  who  by 
thy  Holy  Spirit  hast  appointed  divers  orders  of 
Ministers  in  thy  Church:  Mercifully  behold  this 
thy  servant  now  called  to  the  office  of  the  Priesthood, 
and  replenish  him  so  with  the  truth  of  thy  doctrine, 
and  adorn  him  with  innocency  of  life,  that  both  by- 
word and  good  example  he  may  faithfully  serve  thee 
in  this  office,  to  the  glory  of  thy  name,  and  the 
edification  of  thy  Church,  through  the  merits  of  our 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ;  who  liveth  and  reigneth  with 
thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  world  without  end. 
Amen. 

The  Epistle.  Ephes.  iv.  7. 
Unto  every  one  of  us,  &c.  ( to  v.  13.J 

The  Gospel.  St.  John  x.  1. 
Jesus  said.  Verily,  verily,  &c  (to  v.  16. J 

After  the  Gospel  and  Xicene  Creed  are  ended,  the  Bishop,  sitting 
in  his  chair,  shall  say  unto  the  Priest  elect  as  followeth. 

Thou  hast  heard,  brother,  as  well  in  thy  private 
examination,  as  in  the  exhortation  which  was  this 


274  THE  ORDAINING  OF  PRIESTS. 

morning  made  to  thee,  and  in  the  holy  Lessons  taken 
out  of  the  Gospel  and  the  writings  of  the  Apostles, 
of  what  dignity  and  of  how  great  importance  this 
office  is  whereunto  thou  art  called.  And  now  again 
we  exhort  thee  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that  thou  hast  in  remembrance  into  how  high  a 
dignity,  and  to  how  weighty  an  office  and  charge 
thou  art  called :  that  is  to  say,  to  be  a  messenger, 
a  watchman,  and  a  steward  of  the  Lord  ;  to  teach, 
and  to  premonish,  to  feed  and  provide  for  the  Lord's 
family,  to  seek  for  Christ's  sheep  that  are  dispersed 
abroad,  and  for  his  children  who  are  in  the  midst  of 
this  naughty  world,  that  they  may  be  saved  through 
Christ  for  ever. 

Have  always  therefore  printed  in  thy  remem- 
brance, how  great  a  treasure  is  committed  to  thy 
charge.  For  they  are  the  sheep  of  Christ,  which  he 
bought  with  his  death,  and  for  whom  he  shed  his 
blood.  The  Church  and  Congregation  whom  thou 
must  serve,  is  his  spouse,  and  his  body.  And  if  it 
shall  happen,  that  the  same  Church,  or  any  member 
thereof,  shall  take  any  hurt  or  hindrance  by  reason 
of  thy  negligence,  thou  knowest  the  greatness  of  the 
fault,  and  also  the  horrible  punishment  that  will 
ensue.    Wherefore  consider  with  thyself  the  end  of 


THE  ORDAINING  OF  PRIESTS.  27 O 

thy  ministry  towards  the  children  of  God,  towards 
the  spouse  and  body  of  Christ ;  and  see  that  thou 
never  cease  thy  labour,  thy  care  and  diligence,  until 
thou  hast  done  all  that  lieth  in  thee,  according  to 
thy  bounden  duty,  to  bring  all  such  as  are  or  shall 
be  committed  to  thy  charge,  unto  that  agreement  in 
the  faith  and  knowledge  of  God,  and  to  that  ripeness 
and  perfectness  of  age  in  Christ,  that  there  be  no 
place  left  among  them,  either  for  error  in  religion 
or  for  viciousness  in  life. 

Forasmuch,  then,  as  thy  office  is  both  of  so  great 
excellency  and  of  so  great  difficulty,  thou  seest  with 
how  great  care  and  study  thou  oughtest  to  apply 
thyself,  as  w^ell  that  thou  mayest  shew  thyself  dutiful 
and  thankful  unto  that  Lord,  who  hath  placed  thee 
in  so  high  a  dignity  ;  as  also  to  beware,  that  neither 
thou  thyself  offendest,  nor  art  occasion  that  others 
offend.  Howbeit  thou  canst  not  have  a  mind  and 
will  thereto  of  thyself ;  for  that  will  and  ability  is 
given  of  God  alone:  therefore  thou  oughtest,  and 
hast  need,  to  pray  earnestly  for  his  Holy  Spirit 
And  seeing  that  thou  canst  not  by  any  other  means 
compass  the  doing  of  so  weighty  a  wTork,  pertaining 
to  the  salvation  of  man,  but  with  doctrine  and  ex- 
hortation taken  out  of  the  holy  Scriptures,  and  with 


276  THE  ORDAINING  OF  PRIESTS. 

a  life  agreeable  to  the  same ;  consider  how  studious 
thou  oughtest  to  be  in  reading  and  learning  the 
Scriptures,  and  in  framing  the  manners  both  of 
thyself  and  of  them  that  specially  pertain  unto  thee, 
according  to  the  rule  of  the  same  Scriptures :  and 
for  this  self-same  cause,  how  thou  oughtest  to  for- 
sake and  set  aside  (as  much  as  thou  mayest)  all 
worldly  cares  and  studies. 

We  have  good  hope,  brother,  that  thou  hast  well 
weighed  and  pondered  these  things  with  thyself 
long  before  this  time ;  and  that  thou  hast  clearly 
determined,  by  God's  grace,  to  give  thyself  wholly 
to  this  office,  whereunto  it  hath  pleased  God  to  call 
thee :  so  that,  as  much  as  lieth  in  thee,  thou  wilt 
apply  thyself  wholly  to  this  one  thing,  and  draw  all 
thy  cares  and  studies  this  way ;  and  that  thou  wilt 
continually  pray  to  God  the  Father,  by  the  media- 
tion of  our  only  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  for  the 
heavenly  assistance  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  that  by 
daily  reading  and  weighing  of  the  Scriptures,  thou 
mayest  wax  riper  and  stronger  in  thy  ministry,  and 
that  thou  mayest  so  endeavour  thyself  from  time  to 
time  to  sanctify  thy  life,  and  to  fashion  it  after  the 
rule  and  doctrine  of  Christ,  that  thou  mayest  be  an 


THE  ORDAINING  OF  PRIESTS.  277 

wholesome  and  godly  example  and  pattern  for  the 
people  to  follow. 

And  now,  that  this  present  Congregation  of 
Christ  here  assembled  may  also  understand  thy 
mind  and  will  in  these  things,  and  that  this  thy 
promise  may  the  more  move  thee  to  do  thy  duty, 
thou  shalt  answer  plainly  to  these  things,  which  we, 
in  the  name  of  God  and  of  his  Church,  shall 
demand  of  thee  touching  the  same. 

Bish.  Dost  thou  think  in  thy  heart,  that  thou  art 
truly  called,  according  to  the  will  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  the  laws  of  the  Church,  to  the  order  and 
ministry  of  the  Priesthood  ? 

Ansiv.  I  think  it. 

Bisk.  Dost  thou  unfeignedly  believe  all  the  Cano- 
nical Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  ? 
and  art  thou  determined  out  of  the  same  holy 
Scriptures  to  instruct  the  people  committed  to  thy 
charge  ? 

Answ.  I  do  believe  them,  and  am  so  determined 
by  God's  grace. 

Bish.  Wilt  thou  give  thy  faithful  diligence  always 
so  to  minister  the  doctrine  and  sacraments,  and  the 
discipline  of  Christ,  as  the  Lord  hath  commanded, 
and  as  the  Church  hath  received  the  same,  accord - 

T 


278  THE  ORDAINING  OF  PRIESTS. 

ing  to  the  commandments  of  God  ;  so  that  thou 
mayest  teach  the  people  committed  to  thy  care  and 
charge,  with  all  diligence  to  keep  and  observe  the 
same  ? 

Answ.  I  will  so  do  by  the  help  of  the  Lord. 

Bish.  Wilt  thou  be  ready  with  all  faithful  dili- 
gence to  banish  and  drive  away  all  erroneous 
doctrine  and  strange  practice,  contrary  to  God's 
word,  and  to  the  doctrine  and  practice  of  the  Catholic 
Church  ;  and  to  use  both  public  and  private  moni- 
tions and  exhortations,  as  well  to  the  sick  as  to  the 
whole  within  thy  cure,  as  need  shall  require,  and 
occasion  shall  be  given  ? 

Answ.  I  will,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

Bish.  "Wilt  thou  be  diligent  in  prayers,  and  in 
reading  the  holy  Scriptures,  and  in  such  studies  as 
help  to  the  knowledge  of  the  same,  laying  aside  the 
study  of  the  world  and  the  flesh  ? 

Answ.  I  will  endeavour  myself  so  to  do,  the  Lord 
being  my  helper. 

Bish.  "Wilt  thou  be  diligent  to  frame  and  fashion 
thy  life  according  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  to 
make  thyself,  as  much  as  in  thee  lieth,  an  whole- 
some example  and  pattern  to  the  flock  of  Christ  ? 


THE  ORDAINING  OF  PRIESTS.  279 

Answ.  I  will  apply  myself  thereto,  the  Lord 
being  my  helper. 

Bisk.  Wilt  thou  maintain  and  set  forwards,  as 
much  as  lieth  in  thee,  quietness,  peace,  and  love 
among  all  Christian  people,  and  especially  among 
them  that  are  or  shall  be  committed  to  thy  charge  ? 

Answ.  I  will  so  do,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

Bish.  It  appertaineth  to  the  office  of  a  Priest,  in 
dependance  upon  and  in  subordination  to  his  Bishop, 
to  baptize,  anoint,  and  preach,  to  bless  and  offer,  to 
reconcile  penitents  if  he  be  thereto  licensed  by  the 
Bishop  himself ;  to  advise  the  Bishop,  and  to  govern 
the  people  committed  to  his  charge  according  to  the 
directions  he  shall  receive  from  the  Bishop,  assisted 
by  the  counsel  of  his  College  of  Presbyters.  Wilt 
thou  do  all  this  faithfully  and  diligently  ? 

Answ.  I  will  so  do  by  the  help  of  God. 

Bish.  Wilt  thou  reverently  obey  thy  Bishop, 
following  with  a  glad  mind  and  will  his  godly 
admonitions,  and  submitting  thyself  to  his  godly 
judgment  ? 

Answ.  I  will  so  do,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 
Then  the  Bishop,  standing  up,  shall  say  to  the  Priest  elect  : 

Almighty  God,  who  hath  given  thee  this  will  to  do 


280  THE  ORDAINING  OF  PRIESTS. 

all  these  things,  grant  also  unto  thee  strength  and 
power  to  perform  the  same,  that  he  may  accomplish 
his  work  which  he  hath  begun  in  thee,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  the  Deacon,  being  turned  to  the  People,  shall  say, 

Let  us  pray. 

Then  the  Bishop,  being  turned  towards  the  Altar,  shall  say, 
O  Lord,  hear  our  prayer  ; 
Answ.  And  let  our  cry  come  unto  thee. 

Then  shall  the  Bishop  say  the  following  Prayer. 

Almighty  God  and  heavenly  Father,  who  of  thine 
infinite  love  and  goodness  towards  us,  hast  given  to 
us  thy  only  and  most  dearly  beloved  Son  Jesus 
Christ  to  be  our  Redeemer,  and  the  author  of  ever- 
lasting life ;  who,  after  he  had  made  perfect  our 
redemption  by  his  death,  resurrection,  and  ascen- 
sion into  heaven,  sent  abroad  into  the  world  his 
Apostles,  Prophets,  Evangelists,  Doctors,  and  Pas- 
tors, by  whose  labour  and  ministry  he  gathered  toge- 
ther a  great  flock  in  all  the  parts  of  the  world,  to 
set  forth  the  eternal  praise  of  thy  holy  name  :  For 
these  so  great  benefits  of  thy  eternal  goodness,  and 
for  that  thou  hast  vouchsafed  to  call  this  thy  ser- 


THE  ORDAINING  OF  PRIESTS.  281 

vant  here  present  to  the  same  office  and  ministry 
appointed  for  the  salvation  of  mankind,  we  render 
unto  thee  most  hearty  thanks,  we  praise  and  worship 
thee  ;  and  we  humbly  beseech  thee  by  the  same  thy 
blessed  Son  to  grant  unto  all,  who  either  here  or 
elsewhere  call  upon  thy  holy  name,  that  we  may 
continue  to  shew  ourselves  thankful  unto  thee  for 
these  and  all  other  thy  benefits,  and  that  we  may 
daily  increase  and  go  forwards  in  the  knowledge 
and  faith  of  thee  and  of  thy  Son  by  the  Holy 
Spirit :  so  that  as  well  by  this  thy  minister,  as  by 
them  over  whom  he  shall  be  appointed  thy  minister, 
thy  holy  name  may  be  for  ever  glorified,  and  thy 
blessed  kingdom  enlarged,  through  the  same  thy 
Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  who  liveth  and  reigneth 
with  thee  in  the  unity  of  the  same  Holy  Spirit, 
world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  the  elected  Priest  shall  kneel  down  (though  it  be  Sunday) 
before  the  Bishop,  who  shall  sign  him  with  the  sign  of  the 
Cross  upon  his  forehead ;  and  then,  laying  his  hands  upon  his 
head,  he  shall  say : 

With  the  suffrage  and  consent  of  the  Clergy  and 
people,  the  Divine  grace,  which  always  healeth  what 
is  infirm,  and  supplieth  what  is  wanting,  promoteth 
the  beloved  Deacon  JY.  to  the  order  of  Priest.  Let 


282  THE  ORDAINING  OF  PRIESTS. 

us  pray  for  him,  that  the  grace  of  the  most  Holy 
Spirit  may  descend  upon  him. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy:  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Then  the  Bishop,  keeping  his  hands  laid  upon  his  head,  shall 
say  the  following  Prayer. 

O  Almighty  Lord  God,  who  hast  created  all  things 
by  Christ,  and  by  him  dispensest  thy  fatherly  care 
and  providence  over  them  ;  (for  he  who  had  power 
to  make  different  creatures,  hath  also  power  to  pro- 
vide for  and  govern  them  according  to  their  different 
natures :)  O  God,  who  therefore  takest  care  of  ail 
beings  in  various  manners,  of  immortal  by  pre- 
servation, of  mortal  by  succession,  of  the  soul  by 
the  provision  of  laws,  of  the  body  by  the  supply  of 
its  wants:  Look  down  upon  thy  holy  Church,  and 
increase  the  same ;  multiply  those  that  preside 
therein,  and  grant  them  strength  that  they  may 
labour  both  in  word  and  work  for  the  edification  of 
thy  people.  Look  down  also  upon  this  thy  servant, 
who  is  chosen  into  the  Presbytery  by  the  suffrage 
and  judgment  of  all  the  Clergy :  and  fill  him  with 
the  Spirit  of  grace  and  counsel,  that  he  may  assist 
and  govern  thy  people  with  a  pure  heart ;  in  like 


THE  ORDAINING  OF  PRIESTS.  283 

manner  as  thou  hadst  respect  to  thy  chosen  people, 
commanding  Moses  to  make  choice  of  Elders,  whom 
thou  didst  replenish  with  thy  Spirit.  And  now, 
Lord,  do  thou,  preserving  in  us  the  Spirit  of  thy 
grace  free  from  deficiency  and  imperfection,  grant 
that  this  person,  being  endued  with  healing  powers, 
and  filled  with  instructive  discourse,  may  teach  thy 
people  in  meekness,  may  sincerely  serve  thee  with 
a  pure  mind  and  a  willing  soul,  and  may  unblame- 
ably  perform  the  sacred  ministrations  for  the  people, 
through  thy  Christ ;  with  whom  to  thee  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  be  glory,  honour,  and  adoration,  world 
without  end.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Bishop  lake  his  hands  off  his  head,  and  shall  say 
the  following  Prayer,  the  new-ordained  Priest  still  kneeling. 

Most  merciful  Father,  we  beseech  thee  to  send 
upon  this  thy  servant  thy  heavenly  blessing,  that 
he  may  be  clothed  with  righteousness,  and  that  thy 
word  spoken  by  his  mouth  may  have  such  success, 
that  it  may  never  be  spoken  in  vain.  Grant  also 
that  thy  people  may  have  grace  to  hear  and  receive 
what  he  shall  deliver  out  of  thy  most  holy  word,  or 
agreeable  to  the  same,  and  that  all  of  us  in  our 
words  and  deeds  may  seek  thy  glory,  and  the  in- 


284  THE  ORDAINING  OF  PRIESTS. 


crease  of  thy  kingdom,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 

Then  the  new-ordained  Priest  shall  rise ;  and  the  Bishop,  with 
the  Presbyters  present,  shall  all  salute  him  with  the  holy  Kiss 
of  Peace  hi  the  name  of  the  Lord  ;  and  then  they  shall  conduct 
him  to  his  stall,  or  to  the  proper  station  belonging  to  his  office, 
the  Bishop  talcing  him  by  the  hand,  and  placing  him  therein. 
After  which  he  shall  stand  up  ;  and  the  Bishop,  turning 
towards  the  people,  shall  pronounce  this  Benediction,  the 
people  reverently  bowing  their  heads. 

The  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding, 
keep  your  hearts  and  minds  in  the  knowledge  and 
love  of  God,  and  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
And  the  blessing  of  God  Almighty,  the  Father,  the 
Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  amongst  you,  and 
remain  with  you  always.  Amen. 

Then  the  new-ordained  Priest  shall  make  a  Discourse  to  the 
people ;  and  afterwards  the  Bishop  shall  proceed  in  the  Com- 
munion Service. 


THE 

FORM  AND  MANNER  OF  ORDAINING  DEACONS. 

When  there  is  occasion  for  a  Deacon  to  be  ordained,  the  Faithful 
of  the  Parish  shall  elect  a  proper  person  ;  notice  whereof  shall 
be  given  to  the  Bishop.    And  if  when  the  person  elected  hath 


THE  ORDAINING  OF  DEACONS.  285 

been  examined  by  the  two  Deacons  who  are  to  present  him  at 
the  Ordination,  and  by  the  Bishop  himself,  he  (after  consulting 
with  his  College  of  Presbyters)  approve  of  him,  he  shall  give 
notice  of  the  day  of  Ordination  (which  shall  always  be  a  Lord's- 
day)  both  to  the  Clergy  of  the  Diocese,  and  to  the  Faithful  of 
the  Parish. 

On  all  Wednesdays  and  Fridays  between  the  time  of  the  Bishop's 
notice  and  the  day  of  Ordination,  the  following  Prayer  shall 
be  used  in  the  Penitential  Office,  after  the  Prayer  for  all  Sorts 
and  Conditions  of  Men. 

Almighty  God  our  heavenly  Father,  who  hast 
purchased  to  thyself  an  universal  Church  by  the 
precious  blood  of  thy  dear  Son:  Mercifully  look 
upon  the  same  ;  and  at  this  time  so  guide  and  govern 
the  mind  of  thy  servant  our  Bishop,  that  he  may 
not  lay  on  hands  suddenly,  but  may  faithfully  and 
wisely  ordain  a  fit  person  to  the  office  of  Deacon. 
And  to  him  who  shall  be  ordained  to  that  holy 
function,  give  thy  grace  and  heavenly  benediction, 
that  he  may  faithfully  serve  before  thee,  to  the 
glory  of  thy  great  name,  and  the  benefit  of  thy  holy 
Church,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Note,  That  a  Deacon  is  not  to  be  ordained  till  he  is  twenty- 
five  years  of  age,  unless  upon  a  particular  occasion,  of  which 
the  Bishop  is  to  be  judge. 


286  THE  ORDAINING  OF  DEACONS. 

When  the  day  appointed  by  the  Bishop  is  come,  he,  and  as  many 
of  the  Clergy  of  the  Diocese  as  conveniently  can,  shall  repair 
to  the  Cathedral  Church,  or  to  the  Parish  Church  where  the 
Deacon  elect  is  to  minister.  And  after  the  Creed  in  the 
Morning  Prayer  there  shall  be  a  Sermon  or  Exhortation,  de- 
claring the  duty  and  office  of  Deacons,  how  necessary  that 
order  is  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  how  the  people  ought  to 
esteem  them  in  their  office. 

When  all  things  are  duly  prepared  in  the  Church,  and  set  in 
order,  at  the  time  appointed  for  celebrating  the  holy  Eucha- 
rist, before  the  Communion  Service  begins,  the  elected  Deacon 
(being  decently  habited)  shall  be  presented  by  two  Deacons 
unto  the  Bishop  sitting  in  his  chair  near  the  Altar,  the  Dea- 
cons that  present  him  saying  : 

Right  Reverend  Father  in  God,  we  present  unto 
you  this  person  to  be  admitted  a  Deacon. 

The  Bishop. 

Take  heed  that  the  person  whom  ye  present  unto  us 
be  apt  and  meet,  for  his  learning  and  godly  conver- 
sation, to  exercise  this  ministry  duly,  to  the  honour 
of  God,  and  the  edifying  of  his  Church. 

The  two  Deacons  shall  say, 

We  have  enquired  of  him,  and  also  examined  him, 
and  think  him  so  to  be. 


THE  ORDAINING  OF  DEACONS. 


287 


Then  shall  the  Bishop  say  unto  the  People  : 

Beloved,  if  there  be  any  of  you  who  knoweth  any 
impediment  or  notable  crime  in  this  person  pre- 
sented to  be  ordained  Deacon,  for  the  which  he  ought 
not  to  be  admitted  to  that  office,  let  him  come  forth 
in  the  name  of  God,  and  shew  what  the  crime  or 
impediment  is. 

And  if  any  great  crime  or  impediment  be  objected,  the  Bishop 
shall  surcease  from  ordaining  that  person,  until  such  time  as 
the  party  accused  shall  be  found  clear  of  that  crime. 

But  if  no  great  crime  or  impediment  be  objected,  the  Bishop  shall 
begin  the  Communion  Service,  in  which  the  Collect,  Epistle, 
and  Gospel  shall  be  as  follow. 

The  Collect. 

Almighty  God,  who  of  thy  divine  providence  hast 
appointed  divers  Orders  of  Ministers  in  thy  Church, 
and  didst  by  thine  holy  Apostles  admit  into  the 
order  of  Deacons  the  first  martyr,  Saint  Stephen, 
with  others  :  Mercifully  behold  this  thy  servant  now 
called  to  the  like  office  and  administration.  Reple- 
nish him  so  with  the  truth  of  thy  doctrine,  and 
adorn  him  with  innocency  of  life,  that  both  by  word 
and  good  example  he  may  faithfully  serve  thee  in 
this  office,  to  the  glory  of  thy  name,  and  the  edifica- 


288 


THE  ORDAINING  OF  DEACONS. 


tion  of  thy  Church,  through  the  merits  of  our 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ ;  who  liveth  and  reigueth  with 
thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  now  and  for  ever.  Amen. 

The  Epistle.    1  Tim.  iii.  8. 
Likewise  must  the  Deacons,  &c.  (to  v.  13.) 

The  Gospel.    S.  Luke  xii.  35. 
Let  your  loins  be  girded  about,  &c.  (to  v.  38.) 

After  the  Gospel  and  Nicene  Creed  are  ended,  the  Bishop,  sitting 
in  his  chair,  shall  say  to  him  that  is  to  be  ordained  : 

Beloved,  forasmuch  as  the  holy  Scripture  and  the 
ancient  Canons  command,  that  we  should  not  be 
hasty  in  laying  on  hands ;  before  I  admit  thee  to 
this  administration,  I  will  examine  thee  in  certain 
articles,  to  the  end  that  the  Congregation  here  pre- 
sent may  have  a  trial,  and  bear  witness  how  thou 
art  minded  to  behave  thyself  in  the  Church  of  God. 

Bish.  Dost  thou  think  in  thy  heart  that  thou  art 
truly  called,  according  to  the  will  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  the  laws  of  the  Church,  to  the  order  and 
ministry  of  Deacons  ? 

Answ.  I  think  it. 

Bish.  Dost  thou  unfeignedly  believe  all  the 
Canonical  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 


THE  ORDAINING  OF  DEACONS.  289 

ment  ?  and  wilt  thou  diligently  read  the  same 
unto  the  people  assembled  in  the  Church,  where 
thou  shalt  be  appointed  to  serve  ? 

Answ.  I  do  believe  them,  and  will  diligently  read 
them. 

Bish.  Wilt  thou  be  diligent  to  frame  and  fashion 
thy  life  according  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  to 
make  thyself,  as  much  as  in  thee  lieth,  an  whole  - 
some example  to  the  flock  of  Christ  ? 

Ansiv.  I  will  so  do,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

Bish.  "Wilt  thou  maintain  and  set  forward,  as 
much  as  lieth  in  thee,  quietness,  peace,  and  love 
among  all  Christian  people,  and  especially  among 
them  that  do  or  shall  belong  to  the  Parish,  where 
thou  shalt  serve  ? 

Answ.  I  will  so  do  by  God's  help. 

Bish.  It  appertaineth  to  the  office  of  a  Deacon  to 
be  subservient  to  the  Bishop  or  Priest  in  Divine 
service,  and  especially  in  the  service  of  the  Altar  ; 
to  take  care  of  the  holy  Table,  and  of  all  the  orna- 
ments and  utensils  belonging  thereto  ;  to  read  holy 
Scriptures  and  Homilies  in  the  Church,  and  to 
instruct  the  Catechumens  and  the  youth  ;  to  dis- 
tribute the  Eucharist,  and  to  baptize  in  cases  of 
necessity,  where  no  Priest  is  to  be  had ;  to  bid 


290  THE  ORDAINING  OF  DEACONS. 

prayers  in  the  Congregation,  and  to  preach  with  the 
Bishop's  license;  to  correct  and  rebuke  men  who 
behave  themselves  irregularly  at  church  ;  to  attend 
upon  the  Bishop,  and  to  inform  him  or  the  Priest  of 
the  misdemeanours  of  the  people  ;  to  search  for  the 
orphans,  and  the  sick  and  poor  people  of  the  Parish, 
to  intimate  their  estates,  names,  and  places  where 
they  dwell,  and  to  distribute  to  them  such  charities 
as  shall  be  delivered  to  him  by  the  Bishop  or  Priest 
towards  their  relief  and  assistance.  Wilt  thou  do 
all  this  faithfully,  diligently,  and  willingly  ? 

Answ.  I  will  so  do  by  the  help  of  God. 

Bish.  Wilt  thou  reverently  obey  thy  Bishop, 
following  with  a  glad  mind  and  will  his  godly 
admonitions,  and  submitting  thyself  to  his  godly 
judgment  ? 

Answ.  I  will  so  do,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

Then  the  Bishop  standing  up,  shall  say  to  the  Deacon  elect  : 

Almighty  God,  who  hath  given  thee  this  will  to  do 
all  these  things,  grant  also  unto  thee  strength  and 
power  to  perform  the  same,  that  he  may  accomplish 
his  work  which  he  hath  begun  in  thee,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


THE  ORDAINING  OF  DEACONS.  291 

Then  the  elected  Deacon  shall  kneel  down  (though  it  be  Sundaij) 
before  the  Bishop,  ivho  shall  sign  him  with  the  sign  of  the  Cross 
upon  his  forehead  ;  and  then,  laying  his  hands  upon  his  head, 
he  shall  say  : 

With  the  suffrage  and  consent  of  the  people,  the 
Divine  grace,  which  always  healeth  what  is  infirm, 
and  supplieth  what  is  wanting,  promoteth  the  ser- 
vant of  God  iV.  to  the  order  of  Deacon.  Let  us 
pray  for  him,  that  the  grace  of  the  most  Holy  Spirit 
may  descend  upon  him. 

Answ.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Then  the  Bishop,  keeping  his  hands  laid  upon  his  head,  shall  say 
the  following  Prayer. 

O  Almighty  God,  true  and  faithful,  who  art  rich 
unto  all  that  call  upon  thee  in  truth  ;  who  art  fear- 
ful in  counsels,  wise  in  understanding,  powerful  and 
great :  Hear  our  prayer,  O  Lord,  and  let  thine  ears 
receive  our  supplication,  and  cause  the  light  of  thy 
countenance  to  shine  upon  this  thy  servant,  who  is 
here  set  apart  before  thee  to  the  office  of  a  Deacon. 
Fill  him  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  power,  as 
thou  didst  Stephen,  the  martyr,  and  follower  of  the 
sufferings  of  thy  Christ;  and  grant  that  he,  con- 


292  THE  ORDAINING  OP  DEACONS. 

tinuing  stedfast,  unblameable,  and  unreproveable, 
may  acceptably  discharge  his  office  now  committed 
unto  him,  and  may  be  thought  worthy  of  a  higher 
degree,  through  the  mediation  of  thine  only-begotten 
Son  ;  with  whom  to  thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be 
glory,  honour,  and  adoration,  for  ever  and  ever. 
A  men. 

Then  the  Bishop  shall  take  his  hands  off  his  head,  and  shall  say 
the  following  Prayer,  the  ne  w-ordained  Beacon  still  kneeling. 

Almighty  God,  giver  of  all  good  things,  who  of 
thy  great  goodness  hast  vouchsafed  to  accept  and 
take  this  thy  servant  into  the  office  of  Deacons  in 
thy  Church  :  Make  him,  we  beseech  thee,  to  be 
modest,  humble,  and  constant  in  his  ministration, 
and  to  have  a  ready  will  to  observe  all  spiritual 
discipline  ;  that  he,  having  always  the  testimony  of 
a  good  conscience,  may  at  length  by  thee  be 
eternally  rewarded,  through  thy  Son  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  to  whom  be  glory  and  honour  world 
without  end.  Amen. 

Then  the  new -ordained  Beacon  shall  rise,  and  the  Beacons 
present  shall  all  salute  him  with  the  Kiss  of  Peace  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord ;  after  which  the  Bishop,  turning  towards 
the  people,  shall  pronounce  this  Benediction,  the  People  reve- 
rently bowing  their  heads. 


THE  ORDAINING  OF  DEACONS. 


293 


The  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding, 
keep  your  hearts  and  minds  in  the  knowledge  and 
love  of  God,  and  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
And  the  blessing  of  God  Almighty,  the  Father,  the 
Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  amongst  you,  and 
remain  with  you  always.  Amen. 

Then  the  Bishop  shall  proceed  in  the  Communion  Service. 


THE  FORM  AND  MANNER  OF  ORDAINING 
DEACONESSES. 

When  there  is  occasion  for  a  Deaconess  to  be  ordained,  the  Faith- 
ful of  the  Parish  shall  elect  a  proper  person  ;  notice  whereof 
shall  be  given  to  the  Bishop.  And  if,  when  the  person  elected 
hath  been  examined  by  the  two  Deacons  who  are  to  present  her 
at  the  Ordination,  and  by  the  Bishop  himself,  he  {after  con- 
sulting with  his  College  of  Presbyters)  approve  of  her,  he  shall 
give  notice  of  the  day  of  Ordination  {which  shall  always  be  a 
Lord's-day)  both  to  the  Clergy  of  the  Diocese,  and  to  the 
Faithful  of  the  Parish. 

Note,  that  a  Deaconess  is  not  to  be  ordeined  till  she  is  forth 
years  of  age,  unless  upon  a  particular  occasion,  of  which  the 
Bishop  is  to  be  judge. 

When  the  day  appointed  by  the  Bishop  is  come,  he,  and  as  many 
of  the  Clergy  and  Deaconesses  of  the  Diocese  as  conveniently 
can,  shall  repair  to  the  Cathedral  Church,  or  to  the  Parish 
U 


294  THE  ORDAINING  OF  DEACONESSES. 

Church  to  which  the  Deaconess  elect  is  to  belong.  And  when 
all  things  are  duly  prepared  in  the  Church,  and  set  in  order, 
at  the  time  appointed  for  celebrating  the  holy  Eucharist, 
before  the  Communion  Service  begins,  the  elected  Deaconess 
(being  decently  habited)  shall  be  presented  by  two  Deacons 
unto  the  Bishop  sitting  in  his  chair  near  the  Altar,  the 
Deacons  that  present  her  saying: 

Right  Reverend  Father  in  God,  we  present  unto 
you  this  person  to  be  admitted  a  Deaconess. 
The  Bishop. 

Take  heed  that  the  person  whom  ye  present  unto 
us,  be  apt  and  meet,  for  her  knowledge,  prudence, 
and  godly  conversation,  to  exercise  this  office  duly, 
to  the  honour  of  God,  and  the  edifying  of  his 
Church. 

The  two  Deacons  shall  say  : 
We  have  enquired  of  her,  and  also  examined  her, 
and  think  her  so  to  be. 

Then  the  Bishop  shall  say  unto  the  People: 

Beloved,  if  there  be  any  of  you,  who  knoweth  any 
impediment  or  notable  crime  in  this  person  pre- 
sented to  be  ordained  Deaconess,  for  which  she 
ought  not  to  be  admitted  to  that  office,  let  him 
come  forth  in  the  name  of  God,  and  shew  what  the 
crime  or  impediment  is. 


THE  ORDAINING  OF  DEACONESSES.  295 


And  if  any  great  crime  or  impediment  be  objected,  the  Bishop 
shall  surcease  from  ordaining  that  person,  until  such  time  as 
the  party  accused  shall  be  found  clear  of  that  crime. 

But  if  no  great  crime  or  impediment  be  objected,  the  Bishop 
shall  begin  the  Communion  Service ;  in  which  the  Collect, 
Epistle,  and  Gospel  shall  be  as  follow. 

The  Collect. 

Almighty  God,  who  of  thy  divine  providence  hast 
appointed  divers  orders  and  offices  in  thy  Church, 
and  didst  admit  thy  servant  Phoebe  and  others  into 
the  order  of  Deaconesses  :  Mercifully  behold  this 
thy  servant,  now  called  to  the  like  office  and  ad- 
ministration. Replenish  her  so  with  the  truth  of 
thy  doctrine,  and  adorn  her  with  innocencv  of  life, 
that  she  may  faithfully  serve  thee  in  this  office,  to 
the  glory  of  thy  name,  and  the  benefit  of  thy  holy 
Church,  through  the  merits  of  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ  ;  who  liveth  and  reigneth  with  thee  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  now  and  for  ever.  Amen. 

The  Epistle.    Rom.  xvi.  I. 
I  Commend  unto  you  Phoebe,  &c.  (to  v.  2.) 

The  Gospel.    St.  Luke  ii.  36. 
And  there  was  one  Anna,  &c.  (to  v.  38.) 


296  THE  ORDAINING  OF  DEACONESSES. 

fter  the  Gospel  and  Nicene  Creed  are  ended,  the  Bishop,  sitting 
in  his  chair,  shall  say  to  her  that  is  to  be  ordained: 

Beloved,  forasmuch  as  the  holy  Scripture  and  the 
ancient  Canons  command,  that  we  should  not  be 
hasty  in  laying  on  hands  ;  before  I  admit  thee  to 
this  administration,  I  will  examine  thee  in  certain 
articles,  to  the  end  that  the  congregation  present 
may  have  a  trial,  and  bear  witness  how  thou  art 
minded  to  behave  thyself  in  the  discharge  of  thy 
office. 

Dost  thou  think,  that  thou  art  truly  called,  accor- 
ding to  the  will  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
laws  of  the  Church,  to  the  order  and  ministry  of 
Deaconesses  ? 

Answ.  I  think  it. 

Bish.  Dost  thou  unfeignedly  believe  all  the 
Canonical  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ment ?  and  wilt  thou  diligently  read  the  same  ? 

Answ.  I  do  believe  them,  and  will  diligently 
read  them. 

Bish.  Wilt  thou  be  diligent  to  frame  and  fashion 
thy  life  according  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  to 
make  thyself,  as  much  as  in  thee  lieth,  an  whole- 
some example  to  the  flock  of  Christ  ? 

Answ.  I  will  so  do,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 


.  THE  ORDAINING  OF  DEACONESSES.  297 

Bish.  It  appertaineth  to  the  office  of  a  Deaconess, 
to  assist  at  the  baptism  of  women  ;  to  instruct  (in 
private)  children,  and  women  who  are  preparing  for 
baptism ;  to  visit  and  attend  women  that  are  sick 
and  in  distress  ;  to  overlook  the  women  in  the 
Church, 'and  to  correct  and  rebuke  those  who  behave 
themselves  irregularly  there  ;  and  to  introduce  any 
woman  who  wanteth  to  make  application  to  a  Dea- 
con, Presbyter,  or  Bishop.  Wilt  thou  do  all  this  faith- 
fully, diligently,  and  willingly  ? 

Answ.  I  will  so  do  by  the  help  of  God. 

Bish.  Wilt  thou  reverently  obey  thy  Bishop, 
following  with  a  glad  mind  and  will  his  godly 
admonitions,  and  submitting  thyself  to  his  godly 
judgment  ? 

Answ.  I  will  so  do,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

Then  the  Bishop,  standing  up,  shall  say  to  the  Deaconess  elect  : 

Almighty  God,  who  hath  given  thee  this  will  to  do 
these  things,  grant  also  unto  thee  strength  and 
power  to  perform  the  same,  that  he  may  accomplish 
his  work  which  he  hath  begun  in  thee,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  the  elected  Deaconess  shall  kneel  down  ( though  it  be 
Sunday)  before  the  Bishop,  who  shall  sign  her  with  the  sign 


298  THE  ORDAINING  OF  DEACONESSES.  . 

of  the  Cross  upon  her  forehead,  and  then,  laying  his  hands  upon 
her  head,  he  shall  say  : 

With  the  suffrage  and  consent  of  the  people,  the 
Divine  grace,  which  always  healeth  what  is  infirm, 
and  supplieth  what  is  wanting,  promoteth  the 
servant  of  God  JY.  to  the  office  of  a  Deaconess. 
Let  us  pray  for  her,  that  the  grace  of  the  most 
Holy  Spirit  may  descend  upon  her. 

Ansiv.  Lord,  have  mercy :  We  beseech  thee  to 
hear  us,  good  Lord. 

Then  the  Bishop,  keeping  his  hands  laid  upon  her  head,  shall  say 
the  following  Prayer. 

O  eternal  God,  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
Creator  of  man  and  woman,  who  didst  replenish 
Miriam,  and  Deborah,  and  Anna,  and  Huldah  with 
the  Spirit ;  who  didst  not  disdain,  that  thy  only- 
begotten  Son  should  be  born  of  a  woman;  and 
who,  in  the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony,  and  in  the 
temple,  didst  ordain  women  to  be  keepers  of  thy 
holy  gates  :  Do  thou  now  also  look  down  upon  this 
thy  servant,  who  is  here  set  apart  before  thee  to 
the  office  of  a  Deaconess.  Endue  her  with  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  cleanse  her  from  all  filthiness  of 
flesh  and  spirit,  that  she  may  worthily  discharge 


THE  ORDAINING  OF  DEACONESSES.  299 

the  work  committed  to  her,  to  thy  glory  and  the 
praise  of  thy  Christ ;  with  whom  to  thee  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  be  glory  and  adoration,  for  ever  and 
ever.  Amen. 

Then  the  Bishop  shall  take  his  hands  off  her  head,  and  shall  say 
the  following  Prayer,  the  new-ordained  Deaconess  still  kneeling. 

Almighty  God,  giver  of  all  good  things,  who  of 
thy  great  goodness  hast  vouchsafed  to  accept  and 
take  this  thy  servant  into  the  office  of  Deaconesses 
in  thy  Church  :  Make  her,  we  beseech  thee,  to  be 
modest,  humble,  and  constant  in  her  ministration, 
and  to  have  a  ready  will  to  observe  all  spiritual 
discipline  ;  that  she,  having  always  the  testimony  of 
a  good  conscience,  may  at  length  by  thee  be  eter- 
nally rewarded,  through  thy  Son  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  to  whom  be  glory  and  honour  world  without 
end.  Amen. 

Then  the  new-ordained  Deaconess  shall  rise,  and  the  Deaconesses 
present  shall  all  salute  her  with  the  Kiss  of  Peace  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord.  After  which,  the  Bishop  turning  towards  the 
People,  shall  pronounce  this  Benediction,  the  People  reverently 
bowing  their  heads. 

The  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding, 
keep  your  hearts  and  minds  in  the  knowledge  and 


300  THE  ORDAINING  OF  DEACONESSES. 

love  of  God,  and  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
And  the  blessing  of  God  Almighty,  the  Father,  the 
Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  amongst  you,  and 
remain  with  you  always.  Amen. 

Then  the  Bishop  shall  proceed  in  the  Communion  Service. 


THE  END. 


ADVERTI  SEMENT.  * 


[The  Compiler  of  the  foregoing  performance]  takes  this  op- 
portunity of  acquainting  those  pious  Christians,  who  desire  to 
worship  God  according  to  this  truly  ancient  system  of  our 
blessed  Saviour's  most  holy  Religion,  that  they  are  recom- 
mended to  a  book,  entitled,  "  A  Compleat  Collection  of 
Devotions,  both  Publick  and  Private ;  taken  from  the  Aposto- 
lical Constitutions,  the  Ancient  Liturgies,  and  the  Common 
Prayer-Book  of  the  Church  of  England.  In  Two  Parts.  Part  I. 
Comprehending  the  Publick  Offices  of  the  Church,  hum- 
bly offered  to  the  consideration  of  the  present  Churches  of 
Christendom,  Greek,  Roman,  English,  and  all  others.    Part  II. 

*  Subjoined  to  the  Vieui  of  Christianity,  1747,  8vo.  mentioned  in  the 
General  Introduction.  The  pages  of  reference  are  altered  to  suit  the 
present  edition ;  and  the  mere  errors  of  the  press,  being'  corrected  as 
they  occur,  are  omitted.— P.  H. 


302  ADVERTISEMENT. 

Being  a  Primitive  Method  of  Daily  Private  Prayer,  containing 
Devotions  for  the  Morning  and  Evening,  and  for  the  Ancient 
Hours  of  Prayer,  nine,  twelve,  and  three :  together  with 
ymns  and  Thanksgivings  for  the  LoRD's-day  and  Sabbath, 
and  Prayers  for  Fasting  days ;  as  also  Devotions  for  the  Altar 
and  Graces  before  and  after  Meat :  all  taken  from  the  Apostoli- 
cal Constitutions  and  the  Ancient  Liturgies,  with  some  addi- 
tions ;  and  recommended  to  the  practice  of  all  private  Chris- 
tians of  every  Communion.  To  which  is  added,  an  Appen- 
dix in  justification  of  this  undertaking  ;  consisting  of  Extracts 
and  Observations,  taken  from  the  writings  of  very  eminent 
and  learned  Divines  of  different  Communions.  And  to  all  is 
subjoined,  in  a  Supplement,  An  Essay  to  procure  Catholick 
Communion  upon  Catholick  Principles.  London,  printed  for 
the  Author,  and  sold  by  the  Booksellers  of  London  and  West- 
minster, 1734.    Price,  bound  in  calf,  Six  Shillings." 

The  present  opportunity  is  laid  hold  of  to  desire  the  Reader 
to  make  the  following  alterations  and  emendations  in  the 
above-mentioned  Collection  of  Devotions. 

Page  xiv.  After  the  Table  for  Proper  Psalms  on  certain  Days, 
add  as  follows  : — 

Proper  Psalms  for  certain  Holy  days,  except  the  Festival  happen 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


303 


upon  a  Sunday  or  Saturday,  or  between  Easter  and  Pente- 
cost, when  the  Psalms  before  appointed  are  to  be  used. 


S.  Andrew's  day  . . 

S.  Thomas   

S.  Stephen  

S.  John  the  Evange- 
list   

The  Innocents  .... 

Circumcision  .... 

Epiphany  

Convers.  of  S.  Paul 

Purification  of  the 
V.  Mary 

S.  Matthias  

Annunciation  of  the 
V.  Mary   

S.  Philip  and  S.  Ja- 
cob   

S.  Barnabas  

S.  John  Baptist. .  . . 

S.  Peter   

S.  James   

S.  Bartholomew . .  . . 

S  .Matthew   

S.  Michael  and  all 

Angels  

S.  Luke   

S  ,  Simon  &  S.  Jude 
All  Saints   


Morning  Prayer. 


135,  136   

3,  5,  7   

17, 19  

23,  30,  56,  57   

9,  10   

65,  66   

20,21,45   

2,  29,  75,  122  ..  .. 

24,  48,  76,  87  .... 

26,27,28   

33,46,17   

128,  129,  132  

119,  part  i.  ii.  iii. 

iv.  v.  vi  

58,  60,  62   

89   

82,  91,  93,  101  .. 
Ill,  112,116 

37   

68   

119,  part  xii.  xiii. 
xiv.  xv.  xvi.  xvii. 

105  

1,15,97,99  .... 


Evening  Prayer. 


144,  147,  149 
11,  12,  14,  15 
18 

59,  71 
52,  94,  137 
90,  95,  100 
67,85,  96,  110,  117 
4,  77,  92 

84,121,133,134,138 
31,  36 

81,  96,98,  113 
139,  140 

119,  part  vii.  viii. 

ix.  x.  xi. 
64,  73 
107 

61,  108,  115 

114,  120,  124,  125, 

127 
41,49,52 

34.  103. 

119,  part  xviii.  xix. 

xx.  xxi.  xxii. 
106 

145,  146,  150. 


304 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


Page  Column  Line 

xiv  —  3  —  16,  for  25,  54,  55,  read  25,  55. 

xvi  _  2  —  30,  for  Mark  16,  read  John  20,  v.  24. 

xvii  at  the  bottom,  blot  out  the  Rubric,  If  there  be,  Sic. 

xviii  —  3  —  22,  for  Joel  2  to  v.  18,  read  Jonah  3. 

xxi  —  6  —  17,  for  Levit.  21,  read  Levit.  21  to  v.  16. 

xxii  —  4  —  15,  for  Deut.  25,  read  Deut.  25  to  v.  1 1. 
xxiv  —  4  —  33,  for  Ezra  2,  read  Ezra  3. 

xxiv  —  6  —  33,  for  3,  read  4. 

xxix  —  4  —  25,  for  Eccles.  read  Ecclus. 

xxix  —  6  —  25,  for  Eccles.  read  Ecclus. 

xxx  —  4  —  13,  for  Ecclus.  36,  read  Ecclus.  36  to  v.  18. 

Page  Line 

xxxv  —  2,  for  {except  those  between  Easter  and  Pentecost, 
and  except  Christmas  day)  read  {except  any  of  the 
above-mentioned  Festivals  happen  upon  them.) 

xxxv  —  12,  for  Sundays  and  Saturdays,  read  all  Festivals. 
40    —  14,  for  giving  both,  read  giving  them  both. 
55    —  14,  for  Presbytery,  read  Presbyterate. 

101  —  2,  for  {except  those  between  Easter  and  Pentecost,  and 
except  Christmas  day,)  read  {except  a  Festival 
happens  upon  them.) 

112    —  22,  for  this  thy  flock,  read  these  thy  servants. 

117  —  10,  for  Blessing,  read  Blessing,  the  People  reverently 

bowing  their  heads. 

118  —  22,  for  That  if  an  Holy- day  happen,  Sfc.  to  the  bottom 

of  the  page, 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


305 


Page  Line 

read  That  if  there  be  any  more  Sundays  before  Advent 
Sunday  than  twenty-five  after  Trinity,  the  Lessons, 
Introit,  Collect,  Epistle,  and  Gospel  of  those  Su?i- 
days  that  ivere  omitted  after  the  Epiphany,  shall 
be  taken  in  to  supply  so  many  as  are  there  wanting; 
in  this  order:  The  Lessons,  SfC.  which  belong  to  the 
sixth  Sunday  after  the  Epiphany,  shall  be  used  on 
the  Sunday  next  but  one  before  Advent;  those 
which  belong  to  the  fifth  Sunday  after  the 
Epiphany,  shall  be  used  on  the  Sunday  next  but 
two  bejore  Advent ;  and  so  on.  But  if  there  be 
fewer  than  twenty -five  Sundays  after  Trinity,  the 
overplus  shall  be  omitted :  Provided  that  the 
Lessons,  Introit,  Collect,  Epistle,  and  Gospel 
appointed  for  the  twenty-fifth  Sunday  after  Trinity 
shall  always  be  used  upon  the  Sunday  next  before 
Advent. 

119  —  2,  for  Holy-week,  on  Easier-day,  read,  Holy-iveek,  or 
any  day  in  the  week  before  Holy-week,  except 
Sunday  and  Saturday,  on  Easter-day. 

127  —  17,  for  against  one,  read  against  any  one. 

133  —  12,  for  shall  go  to  the  Prothesis,  read  shall  carry  the 
basin  with  the  oblations  therein  to  the  Prothesis. 

140  —  24,  for  among,  read  amongst. 

145  —  14,  for  the  people,  read  thy  people. 

158  —  11,  for  members,  read  members. 

161  —  16,  for  parts,  read  parts. 

170  —    2,  for  Then  shall  the  Deacon  add  and  say,  read  Then 


306  ADVERTISEMENT. 

shall  the  Bishop,  if  he  be  present,  confirm  the  new- 
baptized  children  ;  but  if  he  be  not,  then  shall  the 
Deacon  add,  and  say. 

185  —    4,  for  corporate,  read  incorporate. 

186  —  20,  for  Then  shall  the  Deacon  add  and  say,  read,  Then 

shall  the  Bishop,  if  he  be  present,  confirm  the  new- 
baptized  persons ;  but  if  he  be  not,  then  shall  the 
Deacon  add,  and  say, 

229  —  26,  after  Ghost,  add  [Hallelujah :] 

229  —  27,  after  Amen,  add  [Hallelujah.] 

236  —  20,  for  fulfilled,  read  replenished. 

237  —    6,  for  make,  read  offer. 

247  —    7,  for  to  give  thanks,  read  eucharists. 


FINIS. 


bath:  printed  by  BINNS  AND  GOODWIN. 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Libraries 


1  1012  01234  3200 


I 


III 


(ill 

III 


fill